My Life on campus by kingzpen,

EPISODE 2 My heart was beating very fast and loud, so loud that I could hear it. I remained at a standstill, like the three traditional statue positioned at Lagos gateway, still holding her bag with my left hand while my right hand acted like a car wiper, cleaning the sweat that covered my face. My brain was thinking of what to say as she approached where I was, her sit, with a deadly frown on her face. “You all better settle down now!” Dr Longe commanded, “You should have been ready for my class.” Nobody messes around with Dr Longe, not after what he did to Ibrahim, a 400 level student, last session. It happened that Dr Longe entered their class and ordered everyone to be silent, but Ibrahim was busy conversing with his hausa friend, Ahmad. Dr Longe again ordered for decorum. The class became quiet, so quiet to hear a pin drop. “Kai mutumin nan mai sanko kai kokari ka samu mataji.” Ibrahim muttered, which means ‘Bald-headed man, kindly get a comb.’ Ahmad chuckled; he quickly concealed the sound and his teeth from becoming evident with his left palm. Dr Longe feasted his eyes on Ibrahim. Ibrahim similarly gazed longingly at Dr Longe. “Lai lai ba shaka, zan samu mataji.” Dr Longe enunciated still fixing his eyes on Ibrahim, which means ‘Sure, I will definitely get a comb.’ The whole class was flabbergasted. They never believed Dr Longe understood hausa, debatably speaking it because of his chronic yoruba accent. The class suddenly became rowdy. “Who was he talking to?” Some asked nosily, “What is the meaning of what he said?” Dr Longe who was dressed in a native attire with his cap on, with a frown on his face removed his cap slowly, just to make his bald head noticeable enough for all to see. His eyes was still fixed on Ibrahim, who was sitted shocked at Dr Longe’s response to what he said. “Kai! How this man come hear wetin I talk?” he said to himself, “I no shout na. This man don dey use juju.” “Get out!” Dr Longe interrupted his thought, pointing to the door. The whole class became more rowdy. Ibrahim never hesitated, he pick up his bag and bounced out of the class. Ibrahim is a living proof that Dr Longe is a strict man. Afterwards, we learnt a vital lesson we hardly will forget; never to underestimate someone’s ability and never to mess with Dr Longe. Ibrahim had to take Dr Longe’s course again because he failed it. Ibrahim explained all this to me. I immediately jumped out of Sade’s sit before she got to me. My heart was still racing while I hurriedly find my way to my sit. Bayo joined me immediately with a frown on his face. “Why were you slow?” He murmured. I never gave him a response because I had in me the fear of Dr Longe. I can forfeit 30marks but not 70marks, was the caution that kept my lips sealed. “Why on earth were you slow?” Bayo added with a pinch on my thigh. I squeezed my face in pain, my eyes fixed on Dr Longe and responded quietly “You must be crazy o!” “Hey! You! Looking at me, stand up!” Dr Longe said with a surly look on his face. My mind, like a bluetooth transfer of a 1kb file, very quickly recalled Ibrahim’s story. It was almost happening just like his. “Am in for it today” I said to myself, “Omo Bayo yi ti ko mi si wahala,” which means ‘Bayo, has landed me in trouble.’ I immediately developed goose pimples. My heart was beating so fast that I began to pray muted while I was standing waiting to be sentenced. “Why are you sitted behind today?” He asked curiously. My heart immediately halted its 100metres race. I let my breath out and instantly became relaxed like a deflated baloon. I never knew he has always noticed me sitted in the front row. “I—I---I fe---felt like sir.” I stuttered, knowing fully well what transfered me to the back sit; filching 301. “Come back to your sit!” He commanded, pointing to where he frequently sees me. I swiftly and gladly picked my bag away from the demon-disguised friend, Bayo, who almost landed me in trouble. As soon as I was settled down, Dr Longe started his lecture. I wasn’t really interested because my mind was divided, many things flashing in and out it. I was thinking about how I foolishly drooled over my assignment, how I was caught red handed about to steal Sade’s assignment, how I won’t even have anything to submit when asked to, how I would lose 30marks to carelessness, how I will read hard to pass the course with 70marks left. I really felt disappointed with myself. My attention was called back when Dr Longe’s phone rang, so unusual. He brought his phone out and checked it. He tilted his head 85 degrees to the left and thought for some seconds. “Sade! Come here!” He said demonstrating with his index finger. Strange again. He never gets close to any student. Everyone was amazed at his sudden change. Sade got to him in a jiffy. I had the opportunity to look behind to Bayo and give him some abusive signs with my hand for his actions that almost landed me in trouble. When I returned my head to its position, I saw Sade pointing at me. TO BE CONTINUED... [hr] links to available episodes episode 3 (scroll dawn) Episode 4 Episode 5 Episode 6&7 Episode 8&9 Episode 10 Episode 11&12 Episode 13 Episode 14 Episode 15 Episode 16-18 Episode 19 Episode 20&21 Episode 22-24 Episode 25&26 Episode 27 Episode 28&29 Episode 30 Episode 31&32 Episode 33 Episode 34 Episode 35 Episode 36&37 Episode 38 Episode 39 Episode 40&41 Episode 42 Episode 43 Episode 44 Episode 45 Episode 46&47 Episode 48 Episode 49 Episode 50&51 Episode 52 Episode 53&54 Episode 55 Episode 56&57 Episode 58 Episode 59&60 Episode 61 Episode 62 Episode 63 Episode 64&65 Episode 66 Episode 67 Episode 68-70 last episode

EPISODE 3 I began to twitch immediately like someone afraid of been tested positive in an HIV test. All that flashed my mind was the moment I wanted to pinch Sade’s assignment. My jerking was becoming obvious so I decided to recover myself. Sade kept discussing with Dr Longe while the class gets more rowdy. I buried my head pending the time the class comes to its normal state. “Why me?” I questioned myself, “What have I done wrong? Things are not the same again, why?” “Quiet!” Dr Longe suddenly ordered the whole class. I swiftly raised my head up just to see Sade back to her sit. Why then did she point at me, I wondered again. I shrugged and purposely cared less about all that happened. “You all should submit your assignment to the class rep.” Dr Longe said walking out of the class, “See you next week.” Sade hurried after Dr Longe as he exited the class. My heart kept skipping, thinking she was going to report me to him. I quickly joined them out of confidence or fear; not sure which was operating on me at the time. They both were already talking before I got there. “Ehm—Eh—Ehm Sir, I didn’t take it.” I interjected ignorantly. “Take what?” Dr Longe asked with a disgusting look on his face. “How is what we are saying your business?” I kept quiet immediately. I looked like a chump, transfering my left hand behind and scratching my head with my right, patiently listening to what Sade was saying. “Sir, my assignment is not here with me.” Sade continued, “I forgot it in my hall.” I hysterically had an inane look on my face. What! so all the while, Sade’s assignment wasn’t in her bag, I almost said. I succeeded in wasting my time and fooling around. I felt like knocking myself continuously on the head. I silently disappeared from there, so sure they never knew when I left. I couldn’t bear all that has been happening to me, so I decided to take a break for the day. I ran into the class, picked up my bag and escaped before Sade comes to grill me. Bayo kept calling my name as I was hastily leaving the class. I can’t afford to answer anyone because I needed to be alone. I had thought being alone was the best therapy for my present predicament. I have two more lectures left for that day but it doesn’t really matter to me because my mind was already made up. As a matter of fact, not attending those lectures doesn’t have any effect on me because the lecturers of those courses are perpetual absentees. I started my solitude on the road by listening to cool gospel music. I was totally enthralled in the lyrics of each song that played one after the other. It kept convicting my lost soul. I felt like shedding tears because I really felt lost. I never imagined I could think of stealing as an option for my carelessness. My eyes was so saturated with tears that immediately I blinked my eyes, some trickled down my cheeks. I buried my head quickly and cleaned the tears with the back of my palm from making it obvious. Afterwards, I raised my head and prayed silently in my heart for forgiveness and total restoration. I took my time, strolling to my hall of residence. Everywhere was extremely quiet, no doubt everyone was out for lecture. It was good enough for me, because I would have a solace sleep. I stayed at the topmost floor of the fourth block of my hall. I hate climbing the stairs, not even at this time that I want to get to my room quickly. I skipped one or two steps while climbing, stretching my legs wide to reach the next staircase, hoping that would get me twice as fast to conquer the whole stairs. I finally got to my corridor. I suddenly sneezed. My nostrils became clearer than ever. “Uhmmmm... This smell is familiar. It is familiar.” I said nodding my head like a lizard in approval of my instinct. “This smells like Kofo’s perfume. Yes na!. This is Tony Montana. It is jor. Uhmmmmmm... My nose can’t decieve me.” I discarded the whole thoughts that kept gushing into my small brain, knowing fully well that Kofo must have been in the lecture room. Kofo is my girlfriend, she is the real definition of beauty. She is tall and bronze in complexion with a very long curly hair. She has a figure eight-like shape; she is curvy in shape. She got a blue pupil colour and a perfect smile that kept her irresistible. “Ouuch! Hmmmm! Ouchh!! Easy on me.” A girl moaning from one of the rooms. “Ko je je be.” I said to myself with a fake smile on my face, which means ‘It mustn’t be so.’ While almost getting to my room, I quickly grabbed my phone to call her. I dialed, but to hear a ringtone coming out of my room. “Ooooooooooooooooouch!!!” the female voice came out of my room. I stood in front of my room like a dummy. My mind quickly accessed the last naija film I watched, where a man caught his wife redhanded with his friend in bed. I closed my eyes and shook my head, easing off the thought that kept playing. The Intimate sound that kept coming out of my room got me totally frenzy. I dialed the number again but I wasn’t disappointed, a ringtone sounded out loud from my room again. TO BE CONTINUED..

Lol.....vh!z' rel! Funny #rib_cracks#...... Abeq! cum cont!nue ooo....#thumbs up#

hmmm....lolz, abeq continue ooo

i cant fit wait abeg..

Lolzzzz.. Gbagaun Gbagaun.. Hmmmm, dx na caught in d act naa.. Mehnnnn, ur day don really bend com get k-leg lyk kpanla fish.. Next episode plsssss

Continue

Interesting pls continue

EPISODE 4 I fumed as I waited patiently at the door. The Intimate sounds that kept coming out of my room established nasty pictures on my subliminal mind. I couldn’t tolerate the sound any longer, I turned around and rested my arms on the railing of the corridor listening to music. Why should Kofo break my heart?, what was my offence?, why did she have to choose my roommate?, why on earth is she not in class?, when did she decide to be wayward?. These questions kept ringing on my mind simultaneously. Girls shouldn’t be allowed in the hall at this time, I guess she sneaked in, why should she? I thought to myself. I couldn’t wait to satisfy my curiousity, so I lividly knocked at the door. “Onye na-aku aka, na onu uzo nna ya otu ahau?” Emeka questioned ignorantly, which means ‘Who is knocking on his father’s door like that?’ Emeka is my nasty roommate. He is a casanova, he gallantly gives girls more attention than his studies; I can forfeit any examination to be with a lady, he jokingly said to me one faithful day. I was left in the dark to figure out the meaning of what he said. I wished I could understand and speak Igbo at that very moment. I had no choice, I knocked again. “Who’s that na?” He asked disturbed. “It’s me.” I replied furiously. “You. Who?” “Banji!” I answered aggravated. I am Olabanji Adebanjo, Banji to be concise. Friends compare me to Hulk Hogan because of my physique. Short folks tilt their neck at an angle of elavation just to gaze at me. I get easily irritated when I don’t have my way. “Jeeeez! Am coming.” He shockingly replied. I could easily hear their jumbled movement trying to put things in order. I had to wait for some minutes just for him to open the door. Emeka finally came out with his slacked BYC singlet on, exhibiting his broad chest like a table tenis board. I wasn’t surprised that he was sweating because he must have been fatigued after the exercise. “Am sorry Banji.” He apologized quickly with a wink. With a vindictive look I replied almost immediately, “Be sorry for yourself.” My brain was as hot as a plugged electric iron. All I could think of was to go in and confront my so-called girlfriend. Emeka was still standing on my way, pleading continuously. “I know you are very upset. Very very upset.” He said with a cloud of pity on his face. “Why won’t I?” I interrupted harshly. “You are not a good friend. You are far from being good.” “I know. I didn’t respond your calls when you did.” “Call? Which call?” I asked slightly mystified. “Yes. I missed two of your calls.” I was so confused, because I can’t recall when I dialed his number. I quickly brought out my mobile to check my recent call log. Suprisingly, his number appeared as my most recently dialed contact. I was still shocked, looking at the log again like an unbelievable magic. Emeka stood at akimbo, looking at me thinking deeply on a spot. I later realised I mistakenly dialed his number instead of Kofo’s. I had saved Kofo’s number as ‘Emerald’ which came immediately after ‘Emeka’ on my contact list. My impatience was the sole cause of that mistake. I was not satisfied, so I proceeded inside the room to satisfy my curiousity. Our room is a two-man room, big enough to accomodate two extra individuals. Emeka decided to demarcate the room with a big opaque curtain because of his promiscuous activities. I prayed I was wrong about Kofo’s presence in the room. I swung the curtain to the right to expose the stranger’s face for verification. She never noticed I was already in the room, even directly behind her, because she was already sitted facing the wall, pretending to be reading a magazine. Foolish girl, who do you think you are deceiving, I almost said. I moved closer and tapped her. She reluctantly turned around and looked at me. I was bolted from the blue when I saw who it was. My heart skipped a beat. I wiped my face with my right palm, concentrating more on my eyes because I still can’t believe she is the one am seeing. She felt mortified burying her head. I stood at akimbo and nodded in pity. “Sister Grace! Exco! Church! Haba!” I said, pronouncing each word with my mouth open wide like a goalpost. TO BE CONTINUED...

Wats ur own dere

EPISODE 5 I quickly covered my mouth with my palms to prevent me from saying anything nasty to her. I respected the fact that am not in the right position to chastise her, because she is the bible study secetary in my church fellowship. Her head was still bowed in shame, I knew she was suffering from the shock of been caught in the act. She sniffled time after time, sending a signal that she was weeping. I am so emotional; easily touched by the tears of people especially the ladies. I moved closer to her, knelt down in front of her, grabbed her head gently, and raised it up. I wondered if raising her head or kneeling before her was the reason for another set of tears. Her eyes were already cherry red due to her ceaseless tears. I tried all I could to dent the down pour of her tears but to no avail. “Sister Grace, Sister Grace, please stop crying.” I said, wiping her cheeks with my handkerchief. She sniffled and ultimately stopped crying. I was quite ecstatic at that very moment for several reasons; sister Grace who finally halted her showers of tears and the most intriguing one, the fabrication of my thought about Kofo’s presence in my room. Emeka stood at a vantage point in the room stumped at the drama we both displayed. I furiously glanced at him while patting her back to reduce the shock. “Banji, what’s wrong?” Emeka asked, “you know Grace?” “You dey mad!” I stood up and replied angrily. “Me? Sey wetin?” I moved closer and shoved him against the wall, installing my raged eyes on him. “Would you get your hands off me before I get mad at you!” He commanded with his eyes bulging out like that of a drangonfly. Banji, repect your old age and let him go else you’ll cruise around the week with a black eye, I quickily thought to myself. I gradually released my hands off him because I was quite scared of him. I shifted my attention away from him to Sister Grace who was down in the dumps. “Sister Grace, kindly come to my bed space.” I said, helping her up from Emeka’s chair. Emeka must have really dealt with her because I wondered why she was walking like an aged woman with an invisible walking stick. Emeka muttered some abusive words while we walked by him, I could barely hear them. She sat on my bed while I sat on a wooden box beside it. I once again calmed her down before persuading her to talk. I trimmed down the sound of my voice because of Emeka’s snoopy ears. “Talk to me, what’s between you and Emeka?” I asked, pointing at where Emeka was. She burst into tears again. I suddenly got pissed, but it got me wondering what really transpired between these two folks. I really wanted to know the secret behind her tears. But Sister Grace, you enjoyed the whole moment he was on you, I said to myself. I allowed my tender heart to reign by pampering her once again; I really don’t have that time, I’m only doing that to find out the truth. I wheedled her to vomit every truth residing in her belly. She was about talking when my cell phone rang. Why was Bayo calling? I paused and asked myself. I missed his call as I was about answering it. Bayo called again, now it’s totally bizarre; Bayo hardly ever calls nor send text messages. I picked up the call and hung up in less than five seconds; ten seconds would be close to the truth. I became uneasy thereafter the call. I was completely bewildered, it all seem my day was deteriorating instead of getting better. I hastily picked up my bag and ran out of the room like a thief about to be caught. I never gave a bit of attention to sister Grace who was surprised about my sudden change and exit out of the room. I made use of my elongated legs, running very fast, faster than the speed of light to my department. While running, my sandal suddenly dissevered, reducing my pace. The devil is a liar, I assured myself; the devil is always blamed for all faults, even delibrate ones. I finally arrived at my department but belated. My course mates were already coming out of the lecture room. Some were smiling, while some knitted their brows. They had a test. I was completely perplexed, I felt like going offline in the real sense of life. I approached Bayo, who was also frowning out of the class. “O boy! How was the test?” I curiously asked. “That woman na !” Bayo replied, “I swear she’s mad.” “Wetin happen? How the questions be like?” “She no teach us anything and yet she sets crazy questions.” I was quite happy that not only Bayo was frowning but some few other students. She might give us another test if students didn’t perform well, I hoped. We took off walking on the veranda of the department to our halls. “Mrs Nwachukwu, na craze person.” I yelled, “How many times has she lectured us?” “I wonder too.” Bayo affirmed. “She is a bastard!” I yelled again. Almost getting to the end of the veranda, we heard a creaky sound; it was an office door. “Banji!” We paused, I turned around to find out who called me. Lo and behold, it was Mrs Nwachukwu. TO BE CONTINUED...

Lolzzzz.. See final gone. Mehn ur simply BURSTED..!!! Wow, hahahaaaa d bastard woman don call u naa, oya go bail urself out fa.. NYC 1, kip it rolling in plsssss

Interesting story, pls ride on!

Gobe... U don enter

EPISODE 6 She stood in front of her office waiting for me to come closer to her. I can’t really tell if she was frowning because her face is naturally wrinckled. I kept asking my mulish mind questions as I bounced to meet her. Did she perceive I called her crazy or bastard? Did she want to query me for not taking her test? Did she want to give me a make up test? My mind kept pumping question in split seconds. “Good evening Ma.” “Come inside.” She said, entering inside her office. I nervously followed her. I stood before her desk while she sat on her rocking chair. I can’t but notice her uncovered grey hair. Mrs Nwachukwu is quite old, she was in her early sixties. Her hair alone convicted me; why on earth should I abuse a woman old enough to be my mother. “I heard you call someone a bastard some minutes ago.” She said, interlocking her hands and rested her chin on it. “Hmmmmm... Ma! No ma. I was talking to Bayo.” I stammered as I replied. She laughed out loud and said “It was not Bayo my dear. You were apparently refering to a lady, not a guy.” I was now so sure she knew I was refering to her, but I was not ready to let my guard down. Oyo boys no dey carry last, I said to myself, no retreat no surrender. I thought rapidly fast about the response am going to provide her. My brain got the answer in a jiffy; my brain and google search engine go head to head. “Oh ma! I was refering to Sade.” I said, with my eyes bulging out in confidence. “Ooook.” She believed. “But next time I musn’t hear you use foul language again. Understood?!” “Yes Ma.” I smiled. “Good. You may go.” I retreated immediately from her office. I felt like fainting when I saw Sade coming. TO BE CONTINUED... EPISODE 7 Was she coming to me or going to see Mrs Nwachukwu? That, I can’t answer. I boldly approached her as she got closer. Sade and her tomboyish ways. She has been my prey from the word go. “Sade, what’s up?” I friendly attacked. “Where are you going?” “Shut up! Crook!” “Sade, am sorry. I can explain.” “You don’t have to.” Are you serious? I really don’t have to explain? Yipee! I guess I really don’t have to because I don’t have any excuse, I was just about saying. She hissed and walked away. I stood for some seconds to get the exact place she was headed. Oops! She was entering Mrs Nwankwo’s office. I quickly took to my heels, evacuating the department. While walking along a narrow path to our halls, Bayo asked why I left the class and why I wasn’t early enough to meet up with the test. “O boy! I slept off. I can’t afford to stay for that lecture.” I lied, “perhaps, I don’t know there would be test.” I had no option than to save sister Grace the shame because Bayo attends the same fellowship as we do. After schmoozing for a while, we both parted ways to our halls. Not quite long my phone beeped, I checked to find out I got a message from Kofo. She informed me that she was already waiting for me in my room. I was elated that at least the night would end romantically. But the happy feeling didn’t last; I was suddenly clouded with the feelings I had before running for the test, I wished the running was worth it afterall. All I could think of was what really transpired between Sis Grace and Emeka. I shrugged off all that kept ringing on my mind and galantly climbed the stairs to my room. It was quite late already, 7:15p.m, Yes, I checked my time. I whistle as I walked steadily along the corridor to my room. “Yeeeeeeeeeessssssssssssssss!!! Baby Yes!” a lady moaning out loud. I heard that Intimate sound faintly from afar. I increased my pace to be sure about the room the sound is coming from. I finally got in front of my room. I paused for some seconds. “Ride on baby! Ride on! Yes Yes Yes! Jeeeeeeeeeeeez! Awwwwww!” she shamelessly groaned. “Sister Grace again?” I asked myself. “Infact, I remove sister from your name henceforth. Grace too bad.” I totally forgot Kofo is in the room. Now am confused. I quickly reached my phone to call her. I dialed her number but to no avail. I smiled in disapproval of what the service provider was saying. I dialed again and kept the phone on loud speaker so I could hear well. “The number you have dialed is switched off.” A voice from the network agent. Emeka and Kofo? Together? I thought to myself. TO BE CONTINUED.

Continue plssss

guy today is really goin bad

Hmmmm, nawao.. cum hop say dey no swear 4 u een..? DX one wey u jux dey jam bad luck n bad day lyk dx.. 4ny sha, but its a gud 1, jux kip it Rollin in plssss..

Episode 8 EPISODE 8 I suddenly became cold. The goose bumps that immediately formed on my body were as tall as mountain. I wiggled while contemplating whether to knock the door or not. I couldn’t resist the horrible Intimate sound anymore so I decided to knock on the door. As I was about knocking, it opened. Kofo came out. I was so tensed, I slapped her unconsciously. Immediately I did, I felt so eased like a woman that just delivered a baby. She held her face in pity, staring at me like a horror movie. I stood gazing at her also justifying the slap. “Baby it’s okay. Awwwww! It’s okay please.” The strange lady groaned after a long silence. I felt like taking Kofo’s hand to slap my face back after hearing that worthless girl screamed. My patience has landed me into another trouble. I went slowly on my knees before Kofo like an innocent pupil, pleading for my action. She wanted to talk but nothing came out of her mouth. She tried holding back her tears but it failed; tears uncontrollably trickled down her cheeks. She turned around and scurried away. I remained on my knees like a criminal begging for mercy. I cried on the same spot. “What have I done?” I angrily asked myself. “Why? Why? Banji why?” I guarded up again like a man that I am. I stood up. Grace, I will beat you and the dog that has been riding on you since morning, I said to myself. I rushed inside the room like a wrestler into a ring. Oops! They both are still having evening exercise after all that has happened to me. They are both under the blanket, ignorant about my presence. I was so prepared for Emeka. I was ready to fight. I took my shirt off and rolled my trouser to my knee. I frowned like a boy that misplaced his lunch fee. I held the edge of the blanket and hauled it to reveal their miserable faces. Emeka turned around almost immediately and grasp me. I quickly landed a blow on his face that landed him on the bed. He stood up swiftly like a soldier and striked his, I weaved it. I kicked, not intending to hit his stomach but did. He fell on the floor and I took opportunity of that. I sat on him. He struggled. I struggled. She was so scared of all the drama we performed, she took to her heels. “Grace, I am coming for you oooo!” I shouted as she was running out of the room. “Slut!” I dragged my focus back to helpless Emeka. I punched him again on the face. He immediately started begging; punch atimes is a good therapy for madness. I stood off him and quickly ran after Grace. I cared less about what people would think of me dressed like I was. I looked really like a psycho. My singlet was soaked but not obvious because it’s quite dark, 7:45pm. I halted my race and thought of where I could locate Grace. Alas! It was the fellowship’s bible study day. I thought to check her there because she won’t like to miss it, her position won’t warrant. I was purposely silencing the still small voice telling me to retreat. She has cost me alot already and I can’t let her go just like that, I assured myself. I ignited my running engine again because the bible study was closing by 8:30pm. What a day, I lost alot today, I kept saying while running. I finally got to the fellowship. I quickly rolled down my trouser before entering. I had this ‘I don’t trust you too’ look on my face when the female usher was leading me to a seat. As a matter of fact, I don’t trust anyone again; not after what Sister Grace did. I patiently sat down listening to the almost ending sermon: “No matter what anyone does to you, try and forgive. God won’t forgive you if you don’t forgive your fellow man.” Brother Samuel preached. I shrugged off all he was saying. If you are in my shoes, I swear you won’t preach that nonsense, I muttered. The fellow that sat beside me, almost immediately looked at me disgustingly. I wondered if he heard what I said or was pissed with the way I was dressed; singlet and trouser on sandal. “If you are here and you won’t forgive, then am sorry to say, God won’t forgive you.” Brother Samuel preached on. Now Brother Samuel was getting the worst out of me by that statement. I felt that Sister Grace has reported me to him and he was purposely directing the sermon to me. My brain was already over heating. I was so vexed to the extent of reading it all over my face. Thank goodness, the sermon ended. “We call on the bible study secetary to please come out and share the grace for us.” Brother Samuel obliged. Now this is where they called for trouble, Grace should share the grace? I was not going to allow her do that not after gracing Emeka’s graceless bed. She boldly strolled out of the congregation not noticing my presence. “May the grace of the Lord Jes—s-ss” She was saying. “Hey! Please!” I interrupted aloud raising my hand. Everybody impulsively gazed at me like a celebrity. Sister Grace was bolted from the blue when she saw me. They all wondered what I wanted to say. “Ehm--- Ehmm-- Ehmm” I stuttered. TO BE CONTINUED...

You too dey suspect jor

EPISODE 9 The whole congregation started grumbling. He needs deliverance some said. I wondered what kept my mouth sealed at that moment. Some ushers quickly arrived where I was sitted, directing me to a corner. I was asked to sit down, waiting for the fellowship president to pray for me. I smiled within and asked myself if I really needed to be delivered. The fellowship ended and the congregation dispersed. Brother Samuel, the fellowship president and Sister Grace came to where I was sitted. “Brother Banji, what has come over you?” Brother Samuel asked. That question pumped out the whole annoyance inside of me. I wouldn’t have been vexed if the question came from another person entirely. Brother Samuel, I know from my day one in the school. We both met at the school’s admission office to fill some documents. He’s quite cute but very slim. His english intonation sounds foreign and that he used as an opportunity to coax ladies to himself. He loves girls, but am not sure about now. I laughed and said, “ask Sister Grace.” Sister Grace instantly was stunned. They all looked at themselves amazed. My eyes was fixed on fidgeting Sister Grace. She summoned courage to ask me how she happen to be the cause. “Should I talk?” I asked her. “Please wait!” She intercepted. She whispered to Brother Samuel. I was so ready to expose her since she has the effrontery to talk back at me. “Please ushers, you may go.” Brother Samuel said. They wanted to shade it away from the ushers. The two ushers excused, leaving Brother Samuel and Grace with me. “Now Brother Banji, what did Sister Grace do?” Brother Samuel urged me. I peeked at Grace before saying anything. She looked remorseful like a hungry refugee. I battled within the second whether to expose her or not. “Am sorry to say, Sister Grace fo—o—orn fooor —orrnnn.” I faltered. Grace turned around covering her face with her both palm in shame before I could complete my word. “Forn what?” Brother Samuel persuaded me to open up. “Functionally came to my hall without stoping by my room.” I lied. She immediately turned around again in joy. She smiled so brightly like the winner of a reality show. “Is that why you wanted to interrupt the bible study?” He asked. “Don’t mind him Brother Samuel, I know how he feels.” She quickly cut in with a fake smile. “Brother Banji am sorry about that.” “No problem. Can I go now?” I said, though not satisfied. “Yes.” They both replied. What they both will discuss after then was not my business. I still had it in mind to deal with Grace but I decided to take it cool. I left quite relieved. Should I now go to Kofo’s hall or proceed to my hall, was the only issue on my mind. I checked my time to discover it was already 9:19pm. It was late to visit her so I decided to call. I dialed. “Banji! Banji! I swear no come back here o!” Emeka’s voice protruded out of the phone speaker. “I promise to kill you.” I was shocked. I immediately hung up the call. I checked the contact I dialed. Oh no! I made the same mistake again. I dialed ‘Emeka’ instead of ‘Emerald’. Now that Emeka had revealed his intention, the mistake helped. I prepared my strategy. I carefully dialed Kofo afterwards. I dialed. “Never in your life dial this number again!” A voice responded and hung up. I definitely knew it was not Kofo that said all that, because am so acquainted with her voice that I can’t mistake it for any. Who could that be? I thought to myself. I paid no heed to that so I concentrated on my room mate’s threat. Is his threat an empty one or not? I asked myself. I shrugged off and forged ahead to my hall. Everywhere was almost quiet, less movement around. I became so vigilant now that I arrive my hall because Emeka could be lurking around the corner. I was tip toeing like a cartoon character, Tom, who’s about to catch Jerry. Oops! I saw Emeka from afar resting his arms on the railing of the corridor in front of our room. He was holding a bottle. I was so sure that the bottle was meant for my skul so I came to a decision to go to sleep in Bayo’s room. I hastened my steps but it became obvious to restless Emeka. “Banji, your father! I swear I will catch you today” Emeka shouted from upstairs, running downstairs. I took to my heels like never before. I was not ready to die. I ran as fast as I could towards Bayo’s hall. Emeka is another fast runner I know after Usain Bolt. The fear of him catching up to me was what converted my legs to michelin tire. I ran. I got to Bayo’s room. I banged his door so loud that even a dead creature would hear. He opened the door slightly to peep at the nuisance banging his door. I noticed it, so I quickly forced it open. I hurried him to bolt the door. I was panting so loudly with my mouth wide open. Bayo stood looking at me scattered on the floor. “Banji, wetin happen na?” Bayo questioned, “why you dey run by this time.” “Bayo. Bayo. Bayo.” I kept saying still breathing very loud. “Talk jor!” “Emeka. Emeka. Emeka Ooooo.” “Wetin do Emeka?” Bang! Bang! Bang! Someone banging on Bayo’s door. TO BE CONTINUED.

Hahahaha..... So u dey fear lik dis Banji....u no b man oo

The fear of bottle iz d beginning of wizdom

EPISODE 10 Now my heart is almost popping out because I have a strong belief that it was Emeka. Bayo moved towards the door to open it but I stood up as if fire fell on me to hinder him. “Bayo jo ma si.” I pleaded, which means ‘Bayo please don’t open it.’ “Why na?” He questioned. Bang! Bang! Bang! The unknown fellow banged the door again. Bayo was now suspicious about the whole thing. Bayo hurried to his wardrobe to pick a metal black object. I never knew it was a pistol until he cocked it. I have never seen a pistol this close in my life, excluding the ones I stare at with the police. What’s Bayo doing with a pistol? I questioned my wobbly mind. I reserve the question for a later time. I became so relaxed after been assured of maximum protection. “Who be that?” Bayo roared. “Abeg na me.” “You. Who?” “Usman.” Bayo hid the pistol in his pocket after validating the stranger. Usman is Bayo’s neighbour. He is so fond of begging, especially petty things. He is a miser as well. He hardly can give but receives. “Usman, wetin happen?” Bayo interrogated. “Abeg, you get sugar?” We laughed so loudly when he replied. This mallam risked his life because of sugar. “Northerner, so na because of sugar you wan come break my door?” “Bayo, abeg no vex.” “Northerner, I no get sugar.” Bayo dismissed him. Usman left. Bayo went back to his wardrobe and hid the gun. I installed my eyes on him all through. He turned around to notice that I was interested in knowing about the gun. “The pistol?” He asked. “Yes. Tell me.” “Do you need one?” “Tell me about the pistol.” I pressured, “I never asked for one.” “I got it from ...” Bayo was talking. Bang! Another knock on the door. Now it’s becoming more scary. I thought I found safety, but I was wrong; Bayo’s room is worst than facing Emeka with a cutlass in his hand. I looked at Bayo who was already looking at me. “Who you be?” Bayo yelled. “Nna Bayo, na me. Chinedu.” Bayo giggled and said, “Omo Igbo! Iwo ni,” which means ‘Igbo boy, it’s you.’ Chinedu is Bayo’s roommate. He is a macho man. He has this scary deep voice like a lion. I noticed he wasn’t alone outside because I could hear him converse with someone. Bayo open the door. I was bolted from the blue when I saw Emeka with Chinedu I black out immediately. Bayo was still busy greeting his roommate while me and my roommate were ready for war. Emeka moved closer to me. I shifted backwards as he moved closer and closer. Bayo and Chinedu wondered what’s going on. “Wetin dey happen na, Emeka?” Bayo interrogated. Emeka deliberately deafened himself to Bayo. He moved closer to me. Bayo moved closer to him and pulled him backwards by the shoulder. Emeka angrily punched him on the face. Bayo fell down flat on the floor holding his face with his palm. Chinedu, I guess has been hinted by Emeka on the current issue between us. They both walked towards me; it appeared like a slow motion to me. I had my heart in my hands already. Their face were becoming more scarier. Suddenly I had a feeling that I can actually defeat Emeka but the feeling died in a jiffy when I saw Chinedu’s muscles. “Na only you get power abi?” Chinedu said, hitting his right fist on his left palm. “The bastard blow blow my jaw commot.” Emeka furiously added. “Bastard!” “Emeka, abeg.” I pleaded, almost crying. “It’s not like that.” Bang! Bang! Someone knocks at the door. Emeka and Chinedu turned around distracted. “Who the hell is that?” Chinedu yelled. “Na Usman.” “Mallam wetin you want?” “Abeg, my garri don finish.” “Ehn Ehn. Wetin make I do?” Chinedu attacked. “Commot for there before I descend on you.” As Emeka turned around to my direction, I dazed him with a punch on his face. Chinedu received his share when he turned around at the groan of Emeka. Bayo stood up quickly and it became a battle of two on two. I went for Emeka, my roommate while Bayo took on his roommate, Chinedu. I was ready to kill. I lost all my morals; Daddy and Mummy’s words of admonition evaporated. My fist were tight and hard. Emeka showed his local traditional fighting skill. He cunningly went beneath me and raised me up like a tournament trophy. I blew his head rapidly to change his mind about slamming me on the floor. He slammed my back on the floor, my spine communicated immediately to my brain. I couldn't move. I find it arduous to breathe. Emeka joined Chinedu to beat already wounded Bayo. I pretended to be so weak and helpless; actually I was. Bayo struggled. He weaved all the punches thrown by these two monsters. He was beaten all around the room. He muddled through somehow to his wardrobe. Emeka kicked me on the face after he realized I was regaining strength. POW! Gunshot. Dead silence. Who shot? Who’s the victim? TO BE CONTINUED...

See gobe.

cant just control my laughter from one trap to annoda

dis is suspense ooo cant wait to read d next episode

Lolz... Una don kill person

Hmmmmm, and everywhere was silence for once.. oh yeah, dats wat am talking abt. But who was hit ..? Next plssss..

EPISODE 10 Now my heart is almost popping out because I have a strong belief that it was Emeka. Bayo moved towards the door to open it but I stood up as if fire fell on me to hinder him. “Bayo jo ma si.” I pleaded, which means ‘Bayo please don’t open it.’ “Why na?” He questioned. Bang! Bang! Bang! The unknown fellow banged the door again. Bayo was now suspicious about the whole thing. Bayo hurried to his wardrobe to pick a metal black object. I never knew it was a pistol until he cocked it. I have never seen a pistol this close in my life, excluding the ones I stare at with the police. What’s Bayo doing with a pistol? I questioned my wobbly mind. I reserve the question for a later time. I became so relaxed after been assured of maximum protection. “Who be that?” Bayo roared. “Abeg na me.” “You. Who?” “Usman.” Bayo hid the pistol in his pocket after validating the stranger. Usman is Bayo’s neighbour. He is so fond of begging, especially petty things. He is a miser as well. He hardly can give but receives. “Usman, wetin happen?” Bayo interrogated. “Abeg, you get sugar?” We laughed so loudly when he replied. This mallam risked his life because of sugar. “Northerner, so na because of sugar you wan come break my door?” “Bayo, abeg no vex.” “Northerner, I no get sugar.” Bayo dismissed him. Usman left. Bayo went back to his wardrobe and hid the gun. I installed my eyes on him all through. He turned around to notice that I was interested in knowing about the gun. “The pistol?” He asked. “Yes. Tell me.” “Do you need one?” “Tell me about the pistol.” I pressured, “I never asked for one.” “I got it from ...” Bayo was talking. Bang! Another knock on the door. Now it’s becoming more scary. I thought I found safety, but I was wrong; Bayo’s room is worst than facing Emeka with a cutlass in his hand. I looked at Bayo who was already looking at me. “Who you be?” Bayo yelled. “Nna Bayo, na me. Chinedu.” Bayo giggled and said, “Omo Igbo! Iwo ni,” which means ‘Igbo boy, it’s you.’ Chinedu is Bayo’s roommate. He is a macho man. He has this scary deep voice like a lion. I noticed he wasn’t alone outside because I could hear him converse with someone. Bayo open the door. I was bolted from the blue when I saw Emeka with Chinedu. I black out immediately. Bayo was still busy greeting his roommate while me and my roommate were ready for war. Emeka moved closer to me. I shifted backwards as he moved closer and closer. Bayo and Chinedu wondered what’s going on. “Wetin dey happen na, Emeka?” Bayo interrogated. Emeka deliberately deafened himself to Bayo. He moved closer to me. Bayo moved closer to him and pulled him backwards by the shoulder. Emeka angrily punched him on the face. Bayo fell down flat on the floor holding his face with his palm. Chinedu, I guess has been hinted by Emeka on the current issue between us. They both walked towards me; it appeared like a slow motion to me. I had my heart in my hands already. Their face were becoming more scarier. Suddenly I had a feeling that I can actually defeat Emeka but the feeling died in a jiffy when I saw Chinedu’s muscles. “Na only you get power abi?” Chinedu said, hitting his right fist on his left palm. “The bastard blow blow my jaw commot.” Emeka furiously added. “Bastard!” “Emeka, abeg.” I pleaded, almost crying. “It’s not like that.” Bang! Bang! Someone knocks at the door. Emeka and Chinedu turned around distracted. “Who the hell is that?” Chinedu yelled. “Na Usman.” “Mallam wetin you want?” “Abeg, my garri don finish.” “Ehn Ehn. Wetin make I do?” Chinedu attacked. “Commot for there before I descend on you.” As Emeka turned around to my direction, I dazed him with a punch on his face. Chinedu received his share when he turned around at the groan of Emeka. Bayo stood up quickly and it became a battle of two on two. I went for Emeka, my roommate while Bayo took on his roommate, Chinedu. I was ready to kill. I lost all my morals; Daddy and Mummy’s words of admonition evaporated. My fist were tight and hard. Emeka showed his local traditional fighting skill. He cunningly went beneath me and raised me up like a tournament trophy. I blew his head rapidly to change his mind about slamming me on the floor. He slammed my back on the floor, my spine communicated immediately to my brain. I couldn't move. I find it arduous to breathe. Emeka joined Chinedu to beat already wounded Bayo. I pretended to be so weak and helpless; actually I was. Bayo struggled. He weaved all the punches thrown by these two monsters. He was beaten all around the room. He muddled through somehow to his wardrobe. Emeka kicked me on the face after he realized I was regaining strength. POW! Gunshot. Dead silence. Who shot? Who’s the victim? TO BE CONTINUED...

Episode 11 EPISODE 11 I quickly stood up to be current about the latest action. The four of us were still up on our feet. I was sure about Emeka because he was standing just beside me. I looked at Bayo and he quite has this ‘what did I do’ look on his face. In a flash, Chinedu dropped on the floor. Emeka rushed to Chinedu. Bayo accidentally shot him on the chest. Chinedu was floating in the pool of his own blood. I wished I was dreaming. I foolishly bit myself on the hand to be sure I wasn't dreaming. I wasn’t. Emeka kneelt beside Chinedu crying bitterly. I looked at Bayo with pity. “Bayo! Kilode na?” I shockingly asked, which means ‘Bayo! What happened.’ Bayo was dumbfounded. Emeka stood up after realizing that Chinedu won’t be revived even if he kept crying. “You will definitely pay for this.” Emeka furiously said, “you won’t escape it.” He moved closer to sorrowed Bayo and shoved him against his wardrobe. He cruelly gazed at Bayo. I noticed the pistol was still in Bayo’s hand. I prayed so silently loud that Bayo won’t do anything silly again. My prayer was answered in a tick, Emeka released Bayo. Emeka gazed once again at lifeless Chinedu then he decided to take his leave. POW! Jeeeeeeeez! Emeka down. Now I really felt like dying myself. I have never seen a fresh dead person before but that night, I saw two. Bayo shot Emeka. I rushed to my roommate, who is still gasping for life. “Banji! Banji! What did I do?” Emeka lethargically said. “Emeka! I am sorry!” I yelled, holding him tight with tears in my eyes. Emeka became very cold in my arms and I perceived he is gone. I released my arms around him and he dropped dead on the floor. I was so pained. The fear of death vanished totally from my subconscious. I had it in mind to battle Bayo or even kill him as he killed these two. I turned around to face Bayo only to see him targeting the gun at me. “Bayo are you mad?” I fearfully said. “I guess you are.” “Banji, don’t joke with me here.” He said moving closer to me. “Bayo, don’t let the devil use you completely.” “He had better use me completely.” He replied, “the devil should better complete what he started.” Bang! Bang! Bang! A rapid and continuous knock on the door. I could sense that we are in trouble. We both panicked. We became friends for the moment. “Banji, wetin we go do?” Bayo came closer and gracefully asked me. “I no know o.” I said and shrugged. Bang! Bang! The stranger banged the door again. That sent a message of trouble to me. Could it be Usman? I asked myself. “Who be that sef?” Bayo yelled. “Na us!” “Who be us?” Bayo questioned. “Us no get name?” “Open the door!” Now we were both so sure that students are aware of the gun shots. We could hear them talk. We were both confused of what to do. Bayo decided to call someone. I didn’t really know who he was calling at the time. “Strike! Strike! Na me. I dey one big gbege for my room. Abeg come commot me from here.” Bayo conversed over the phone. “Full attack abeg.” He dropped the call and I wondered who he called. The words in his conversation were so dangerous. First, I thought, is ‘Strike’ someone’s name? Or is it the real definition in its sense? I was so troubled. I felt am in more problem than I am. “Bayo, please are we safe?” “Who are the we?” “Bayo, please don’t do this to me.” I pleaded, went fast on my knees. “I will help you on one condition.” He said with a frown on his face. “I am ready to do anything please.” Bang! Bang! Bang! It now became a riot bang. They used objects to hit the door, trying to force it open. I started shaking like a slaughtered goat. I was praying instantly. I thought of calling someone but who could I call, my mum? What will I tell her? They were almost breaking in because one out of the two hinges that held the door flew out of its position. POW! POW! POW! Gun shots. This time around, it came externally. I was almost fainting while Bayo jumped up with joy. This guy is a demon, I almost said. “Awon temi ti de!” Bayo shouted ecstatic, which means ‘my guys have arrived.’ Bayo gladly opened the door, knowing fully well the rioters would have fled. I wasn't sure about the number of hefty looking guys that entered his room, but I could count seven; my mind wasn't settled for that. I thought Chinedu reincarnated because he has quite the same physique with these guys, I checked and found him still lifeless on the floor. I can’t but notice an extremely short fellow chatting with Bayo at a corner of the room. He looks old to be a student. He even has his hair plaited. I guess he is the so called Strike. “Guys carry these specimens and let’s move!” Strike commanded the giants. Wait a minute, who are the specimen? Oops, dead Chinedu and my roommate. They heaped them up on their shoulders like bag of cement and forged out of the room. I followed them behind like a strolling dog. “Hey!!! Stop there!” The school security men shouted from afar. TO BE CONTINUED...

dis is realy serious cant wait nxt episode pls

Repetition jare, Abeg no Cary me play o.. Bring on episode 11 sharply plssss, waiting tinx on point..

Gobe don gash be dat ooo

EPISODE 12 The school security men are designated at different halls of residence. They start their patrol late hours of the night to ensure peace. The bad guys kept moving and never looked back. That was a different story for me because I looked behind to check on the security men, who were moving fast to catch up with us. I was so terrified. My heart might have been harden today but not to the extent of been rusticated. My father will kill me, I thought and murmured to myself. “Hey! You students! I say stop there now!” They shouted again, flashing their touch to us. This guys were so confident of themselves, they kept moving. I thought to retreat to surrender myself to the security men but I quickly changed my mind because the torture of confession would be worst than I can imagine. “Bayo, who be this zombie tailing us?” Strike asked. “Na my friend o.” Bayo replied. “The one wey dey gbege with me.” “Ok! Hope sey he don ready?” Ready? Ready for what? I let my mind search for the answer. Ready to run? Ready to kill? Ready for what? Oh, ready to be a member of their gang. Oops! Now am in soup because I can see myself bidding morality goodbye. “Baba, he don ready.” Bayo ignorantly affirmed. The security men started running towards us and that got me totally frenzy. I alerted the whole gang. They stopped and turned around to face the harmless security men doing their duty. The gang lined up extended with their dangerous weapon visible enough for the security men to observe. They slung guns like AK-47, SMG and FN rifle around their neck. I joined the line without any weapon just to feel among, my physique helped blend me a little. I couldn't laugh when I saw the old men running for their dear lives. “Baba Iyabo Oooo!” A security man screamed has they ran. “Let’s go.” Strike said. Seeing that the security men has fled, I thought to go my way. I planned to reduce my steps behind the gang then after I will elude. I never knew that Strike was not ordinary. I executed my plan little by little until the very last. The gang had gone farther enough for me to escape, then I turned around to run and I blacked out immediately. Strike appeared before me. I never knew what happened after then till date. I found myself in an unknown destination, I guess a cave. I was clenched to a tree without leaves on it. I looked around and couldn't find anyone at the time. I was pushed to shout for help but I restrained not to alert them. It was very dark and cold. I was so troubled that tears dribbled down my cheeks. I hated myself. I learnt a haunting lesson that day, that one’s life can be tweaked for the worst or the best in a second. I ruminated. I thought of my mum, a tailor who worked like a machine just to pay her quota of my school fees. My dad, a plumber pays half while my mum pays the other. One day I got to her shop, only to see two women snarling at my mum. I stood aside with my mouth sealed to get the details of the drama; nobody yells at my mum and goes free. “Pay the money Ooo!” Iya Kudi shouted at my mum, clapping at her. “She sabi borrow but to pay na wahala.” Sisi Nene added. I now got a clue that my mum lent some money from them but I wasn't sure why she did. I couldn't exercise patience any longer, seeing Sisi Nene of yesterday, bold enough to talk to my mum. Nene, popular known as Sisi Nene because of her slim body shape, is in her early or mid twenties. She has been in my black book since before this very day because of her tacky dirty hairstyles; none of my business but she happened to be there. I felt like slapping her but I held my vibrating hand back when my mum began to speak. “Iya Kudi e ma binu. Owo school Banji ni mo fi san.” She pleaded, which means ‘Iya Kudi don’t be angry. I used it to pay Banji’s institution fee.’ I was just about starting my first year in school, so my mother went as far as borrowing for me to be a notable person in life. My eyes were already saturated with tears. I was moved to join in begging for mercy but my ego drew me back because of Sisi Nene. “Mummy tailor, when you go come pay?” Sisi Nene questioned standing at akimbo, facing another direction, frowning her face. “Abi o. At least we don pardon you for now.” Iya Kudi added and asked, “when make we come back?” My mother sighed and thought for a while. I was furiously looking at Sisi Nene and tubby Iya Kudi while she thought. “I will pay you next week” My mum replied. “Committee no go hear story next week o. Hian!” Iya Kudi said, pulling her big dirty ear to demonstrate how important it was. Sisi Nene and Iya Kudi both rolled out of my mother’s shop. My mum sorrowfully sat down with tears trickling from her eyes. I sluggishly shifted close to her, I coiled my hand around her and comforted her. She was so pained. I have never seen my mum weep before, she did because of me. Screeeeeeeeech!!! Craaaaaaaaash! A car accident occurred few meters away. TO BE CONTINUED...

Solo wat ur own dere

Why nah!

Chaiii anger cn do many tins @d xame time

All dis within how many hours???? Seriouz one ooooo

EPISODE 13 My mum’s tears disappeared immediately as we both rushed to the scene of the accident. The scene was too crowded to behold the victims. I struggled to pass through like a thread in the eye of a needle. I didn’t identify the lifeless woman on the floor until I saw Sisi Nene screaming and crying. I changed my position and looked keenly at the dead woman. It was Iya Kudi. I ran immediately to my mum to inform her about what I saw. She never believed until she went to see for herself. She dragged me out of the crowd back to her shop. My mum was perplexed. I was shocked too, seeeing someone now and in the next minute gone. I was gazing at my depressed mum when I saw three fat women and Sisi Nene walking towards our shop. I informed my mum quickly, who walked out innocently to meet them. She thought they were there to break the bad news to her. She was totally wrong when they started growling at her from afar. “Witch!” They all screamed out loud in their various languages at my mum. My mum was dumbfounded. They came closer to her and interrogated her. They assumed my mum was a witch and solely killed Iya Kudi because she doesn’t want to pay her debt; wack mentality. My mum couldn’t utter a word. She kept crying. I cried too. The women left, giving my mum an ultimatum till the next day to pay her debt. She entered the shop with a swollen eyes resulting from ceaseless weeping and found me crying also. “Banji, kilode to fi n su’kun?” She asked, which means ‘Banji, why are you crying?’ “Mummy nothing.” I said, cleaning my tears without delay with my shirt. She easily deciphered why I was crying so she came closer to me and patted my back. “I know how you feel seeing my fellow women abuse me over money. I borrowed it to pay your school fees because things has been hard for your dad. I thought your dad would have given me his share of your fee so I will add it up with mine and pay the debt.” She said. “Mummy, I promi-s-” I was saying when my mum interrupted. “Shush...” She sounded, telling me to keep quiet. “I don’t want you to make promises you cannot keep. All I want is for you to make me and your father proud. Come and take us out of this poverty as you’re the only child we have. Face your books squarely. Please and please don’t join the cult or follow bad friends.” I quickly regained myself when I heard someone’s footstep. The person was coming from the rear. I couldn’t clean my tears because my hands were tied from behind. “D’Banj!” I have no doubt that it’s Bayo. He’s the only person that calls me by that nickname. He turned around to face me. “Bayo wetin I do you na?” I swiftly asked with a pity face. “You promised to do anything if I helped you out of that mess we caused.” Bayo said. “We? Bayo! We?” I angrily asked. “You did the whole killing and landed me in trouble.” “Who started the fight in my room?” He defended. “Ok. Fine. How are you helping me out of here?” He had a wicked grin on his face and said, “Banji, make I no deceive you, you must to join us before we free you else we go minus you from the earth’s population.” Me, join the cult? God forbid. I have contravened my mum’s first plea by walking with you, you wolf in sheep clothing, I was about to say. I can never join the cult after all my mum and dad has been through because of me. “You don ready?” He asked and added, “it won’t take three minutes to join us.” “Let me think about it please.” “Your answer should be positive else I will bid you farewell.” He said and walked away through the same direction he came from. “It won’t take three minutes to join us.” I mimicked him and added, “even twitter that is quite harmless takes longer minutes to join and yours just three minutes.” It all got me wondering how the world has turned out to be, harmful things are easier to reach while the profitable ones are very tedious to dare. My escape was paramount to me so I brought back my drifted mind. I struggled so hard, scratching my tied hands against the bark of the tree but to no avail. I loosened up and faced reality. “Go bring am come!” Someone commanded, guess it’s Strike. I was ready for battle if I am let loosed. I was at the peak of my rage. The last time I felt that way was when Kofo was slapped by a bus conductor. Oh my! I really dazed this conductor. He took my gentility for stupidity. The conductor refused giving us our balance, even after Kofo pressured that we were almost at our designated bus stop. We alighted and Kofo as a lady, jolted him by his shirt while I stood aside quietly watching film; Kofo in acton. “Hey! Leave me na.” The conductor said. “You are joking.” She meanly replied. “You sef give them their change make we dey go!” Some passengers in the bus yelled at the bolshie conductor. “Hey! Leave me one. Hey! Leave me two.” The conductor counted. I was boiling in rage as he counted. The more he counted the more my anger increased. “Hey! Leave me ten!” He completed and slapped Kofo. Oh my God! My rage bursted out of its cage. I pounced on him like a hungry lion. I beat him blue black. I didn’t stop landing blows on his jaw even while I saw his blood stains all over my shirt. I was ready to faint him, thanks to the passengers that held me back. I left the venue still angry while Kofo followed me. One of the hefty guys hurried to where I was tied. He cut the rope with a knife and directed me to an unknown place. I can battle you, I said to myself. He was walking directly behind me while I took my steps short. “Oooouch” I groaned and bent down, holding my right foot pretending to be hurt. “What’s it?” He foolishly bent down to help me examine the foot, dropping the knife just by me. I looked at the knife, he looked at me. I looked at him, he looked at the knife. TO BE CONTINUED...

Lolzzzzz.... Oh yeah, enuf of looking things abeg.. Time for pure action plsss.. Oya, leggo der..!!! Next plssss..

D Show don start

Stop looking nd kill d imp jae!

Episode 14 EPISODE 14 In a jiffy, I rose up hitting him very hard on his jaw with my knee. He groaned and fell flat on the floor, giving me the opportunity to pick his knife. I immediately attempted to stab him but he defended. I kicked him hard on his face and stabbed him deep inside his stomach. He screamed for help, I fled immediately. I actually don’t know where I was headed but I kept running as fast I could. I became very tired after running some meters away, so I decided to rest, in no time I snoozed off. Dr Longe asked the whole class to submit their assignment to the class representative as he took his leave. I gladly submitted mine, it took me days and nights to finish the assignment. I saw Sade running to meet Dr Longe and I wondered what happened, so I decided to pass by and eavesdrop. Oh! She was explaining to Dr Longe why her assignment wasn’t with her and why she can’t submit. I bounced back to the class to pick up my bag and take a stroll to my hall. I never paid attention to Bayo who kept calling me from where he sat down, the back of the class. I can’t afford to reply him because of his wayward lifestyle. I had thought it’s better to be alone than to be in the wrong company. I have two more lectures for the day but I decided to still take a break to my hall and return when its about to start. I walked magestically on the road as if it was constructed by my father, listening to cool blues. The lyrics of each song that played blew my mind beyond comprehension. I sang along with the song that played. I got to my hall, climbing the stairs one after the other until I got to the topmost floor where my room was. I could perceive the smell of Kofo’s perfume, Tony Montana. I shrugged off and shut the voice that kept telling me she was presently around. I became ill at ease when I heard Intimate sounds protruding out of a room on my floor. I quickened my steps to my doorstep to be sure if am safe or my mind was actually correct about Kofo’s presence. That amatory sound hit me again, directly from my room. I still trusted my girlfriend not to be present in the room so I decided to knock. I waited for several minutes just for me to have access to my room, all because they wanted to be in order. My roommate, Emeka, was sweating profusely even while he has a towel thrown around his neck. I entered the room and peeped at Emeka’s corner, only to meet the shock of my life, Sister Grace. She has been Emeka’s exercise instructor all the while I was outside. I made light of the situation by sticking solely to my business; It’s her body and not mine. I opened my cupboard and made myself something to eat. I ate, rested, and took off for my remaining lectures. I strolled back to my class because I still have spare time left before the lecture will commence. I arrived some minutes before the class started so I went through my course notes. Alas! We had a test. Thank goodness, I luckily prepared for it; exactly what I read was set as the test. Some of my course mates frowned out of the class while some were smiling just like I did. I was so happy to go to my hall when the class representative announced that the last lecture wasn’t holding. I walked along the veranda of the department just to greet Mrs Nwachukwu who was standing in front of her office. I greeted and pass by her. She called me when I was almost getting to the end of the veranda. I moved quickly to meet her, she ushered me into her office. She adviced me as a mother to keep up my good attitude and not join any unprofitable group. She dismissed me. I walked a little ahead and met Sade, who was about going to meet Mrs Nwachukwu for moral advice as she openly explained to me; Mrs Nwachukwu is our school mother. I set off quickly to my hall. My phone alerted me for an incoming message from Kofo. I read and discovered she was waiting for me in my room. I rushed quickly to my hall with joy. I conqured the stairs within seconds to arrive at my floor. Not again, hearing the same Intimate sound? I wondered if its now a welcome sound for me anytime I arrive my floor. I moved quickly to my doorstep just as I did earlier. I wasn’t disappointed to know it came from my room. I paused and dialed Kofo’s number that happens to be switched off. I was relaxed because I trust her. I was about knocking when Kofo opened the door. I hugged her and she hugged back more tighly. She prevented me from entering the room, pulled me aside and told me what I already know. She said my roommate is a womanizer. “It’s daybreak, Mr!” I heard faintly. I laughed out loud and replied Kofo, “I know.” Ooooouch! I held my cheek with my left hand while trying to prevent the rays from the sun with my right. I felt so pained on my cheek, I must have been slapped more than once. My eyes were still dizzy though. I realised that I had been dreaming all the while. With my heavy eyes, I looked at the fellow who had maliciously slapped me and still has the guts to stand in front of me. I thought I had escaped. I was completely stunned when I realised the person’s hair was plaited. TO BE CONTINUED..

I dnt understand dis episode ooo

ha! ThankGod that it was all a dream

Wat is all dis,pls alight it in d nxt episode plsss

Lolzzzz.. one of d gang Mr. U beta start anoda relay race o.. Next plsssss

Hmmmmm

Episode 15 EPISODE 15 I was about to flee again but I later realised it was a female secondary school student. I had thought it was Strike. “Hello Sir. What is wrong?” the girl politely asked. “Nothing. There’s nothing wrong.” I quickly replied. “Why then did you sleep in front our school?” “Your school?” I asked, standing up to check around. The girl smiled as I checked all around to confirm if I did sleep there truly. My curiosity was satisfied when I saw the name of the school branded on the entrance gate. “I woke you up so that other coming students won’t make a joke out of you” She cut in. “Ha! You did this for me? Thank you so much. God bless you.” I said with a saturated eyes. “Please, what is your name?” “Adaobi.” “Please Adaobi, how far is this place to the campus gate?” I asked because I was confused of where I was. “It’s quite far from here but boarding a bike would be adviceable.” I wondered where Bayo and his useless gang transported me to. It must have been kilometers away from the campus. Getting to school is the main issue here, so I hurriedly checked my pocket for money that would at least convey me back to school. I paused after a while with my hands in my pocket and thought deeply where my wallet was. My pockets were as dry as Sahara, I had no money in them. My wallet must have been stolen or misplaced during the hassle. I sighed, turned around and was walking away. “Hey Mr! Wait.” Adaobi called. I slugglishly stopped without looking behind because I was so perturbed. Adaobi walked up to me. She faced and stretched out her arms towards me. I speculated on what message she was trying to get accross to me by stretching her hand. “Take it.” She said, “Get yourself to school.” I collected it from her. It was five hundred naira. She really amazed me. A little girl that doesn’t know me from nowhere, shaded me away from disgrace and helped my wrecked financial state at the time. The least I could do for her was to give her my priceless customized wristband, that was given to me by Kofo on my birthday. I can’t but reward a nice gesture like hers. She took it from me and smile, opening her arms for a hug. I contemplated to hug her because she was so caring to be true. I could remember when I was at her age in secondary school, my parents warned me seriously about strangers. They had warned me never to collect anything from strangers nor heed to them when they look suspicious. Adaobi was a different student, so compassionate. I hugged her. I really felt loved once again after all the deadly stress. “What’s your name?” She asked. “Banji. I’m Banji” She ran off because she was late already. I feasted my eyes on her until she finally vanished from my sight. I sighed and smiled. Adaobi’s picture formed on my mind as I walked to the main road to board a bike. I can compare her to a rose flower because of her heavenly fragrance. I can evaluate her with the lily because of her delicate, dainty appearance. Her well braided hair gave her a stunning African look. How I wished I could continue to live in the little Adaobi moment. Everyone should experience an Adaobi moment at least once in their life, I thought. I stopped a bike to transport me back to the the campus. The bike man took his time riding the bike at the exact speed limit specified. If I could swap anything or alter my life a little, I had swap my dream with my current life. They were outright opposites, all that I could have done in reality, I did in my dream; silly me. My life were already in shambles, they were already falling before me. I alighted from the bike in front of the campus gate because motorcycles were not allowed to enter into the campus. I trekked the remaining distance to my hall. I was praying seriously as I walked. “God would You please take this cup away from me and let me live.” I prayed like Jesus who was almost being crucified. I felt guilty all the time I saw students gathered, because all that crossed my mind was Emeka and Chinedu’s death discussion would have championed that gathering. I took off with great speed when I saw some guys in my hall gathered, talking and arguing loudly. “That guy is just so merciless. He killed all of them.” Someone said among the crowd. “He is so dangerous.” Another added. I had thought they were refering to me so I quickened my step and after a while started running. I became calm and halted running when I deliberated quickly and found out that the guys were discussing about yesterday’s football match. The champions league semi- final between Barcelona and Chelsea, so Lionel Messi was the key discussion. I climb the stairs with a heavy heart. It took me minutes, what would have needed thirty five steps to conquer the stairs. I met my room opened wide like the gate to Jerusalem. I entered with caution and peeped at the two segments of the room; Mine and Emeka’s. After rapid check that noone was in the room, I bolted and rested my head on the door. I was pondering on what to do next when I felt a hand resting on my shoulder. TO BE CONTINUED...

Continue... Hmmm

God ll rescure u cos of ur parent sake

Val pls why is d story moving more faster on facebook than here,d have reach episode 24 nd its still 15 here

Chei..!!! Hahahahaaa.. Whose hand plssss.??? Nexttttt episode o

EPISODE 16 Not again, not again today I said to myself. The hand still rested on my shoulder without shifting its position. My mind was already made up for the worst. I slowly turned around to confirm whose hand it was. I was alarmed when I saw who it was, Bayo. “Shush.” He sounded with his index finger on his lips, telling me to be quiet. I was surprised to see him in my room. I thought I searched the two segments of the room, where did he hide? I asked myself. “Banji, you have to help me here.” Bayo pleaded and added, “I need you now more than ever.” “Before you make your devilish request again, I would have to ask you few questions.” I said with a bossy face. “Go ahead. I will sure have an answer.” He replied. “First, How did you get into my room and why did you come?” “I entered early this morning.” He said. “Many students are gathered in front of my room, even the school security, so I have to come take shelter here.” “Ok. Fine. Secondly.” I said when Bayo interrupted. “Banji, please I have no time for all these.” He said, covered all over with pity. “Help me please.” “Guess you don’t need my help.” “Please Banji, Please.” He said on his knees. I was dazzled by Bayo’s pleas. Bayo on his knees? I still can’t believe. He really must need my help, I thought. “Ok Ok Ok. Fine. What’s it?” I said with a pompous pose, “how may I be of help?” “Banji, am wanted!” He fearfully said grabbing me by my shoulder. “Everyone is looking for me.” “Then, how is that my business?” “Banji, you know we were together all the while Emeka and Chinedu died.” “Ehn! Please and please don’t say that again.” I warned. “We were not together and I know nothing about their death and how you killed them.” “Banji, let’s pour it all on Strike.” He said, “let’s pour it on him if it becomes hotter than this.” I nodded to agree with him just to ease him off my neck. He proceeded to Emeka’s wing to lay on his bed while I went to mine. Bayo became restless all the while he was chilling out on Emeka’s bed, I could hear him move around. He couldn’t bear it any longer so he came to me. “What’s wrong?” I asked. “Nothing.” He replied. “I am fine.” “Sure, you are not.” I said. “You are feeling guilty about Emeka’s death, huh?” He bent his head remorseful and sat on my bed. Bayo was so dejected after telling him what really have been lurking around him. “Bayo are you a cultist?” I boldly asked. He raised his head and gazed at me for some seconds and bowed his head again. I moved closer to him, and raised his head up. “Are you a cult member?” I restated my question. “Banji, It’s a long story.” He said sorrowfully. “Am not in a haste.” I replied. “Perhaps, I just have a lecture and that’s in the afternoon. Speak on.” He paused for some seconds and explained, “It all started when I resumed as a freshman. I really can’t differentiate my right from my left, all seem good to me. I had a ‘rock it all’ mentallity. I guess I interpreted this saying, ‘pass through the school and let the school pass through you’ wrongly. My parents restricted my movements all through when I was in secondary school. I exploded now that I have the opportunity to be far from them. My calamity started when I met Akingbide Sukanmi. He--” “Who is Akingbide Sukanmi?” I interupted quickly. “Oh! Sorry. I mean Strike.” Bayo clarified. “Ok. Now I get. Continue.” He adjusted his sitting position and continued, “I met Strike at the cafeteria. That faithful day, he sat with his cliques, they were all eating on the same table when I entered to eat also. I bought my food and quietly sat at a corner a bit distant from them. I was eating when he ordered his guys to bring me to where they were. I didn’t resist because I wanted to make a whole lot of friends. I sat so comfortable with them. Then, they were all about to leave when Strike gave me an invitation to a club party. I went. It took place that night. While grooving and catching fun, a girl came to me and whispered in my ears to follow her. I couldn’t resist her beauty so I followed. She took me to a small and dark room. I was quite scared so I asked her what’s she up to and she said I should sit while she goes to change in the bathroom. I was so happy thinking she wanted to give it to me free. Unknowing to me, It was a trick to get me to meet Strike. He came out fierce looking with a dagger in his hand. I knew immediately I was in danger. I couldn’t do anything because his gangs came out one after the other to join him. He asked me a question which I quickly gave an answer to because I don’t want to die.” “What question?” “Will you join us?” Bayo replied, “I immediately said yes because I was scared he will kill me if I said no.” “So how where you initiated?” I curiously asked. “It’s so terrible to describe.” He said. “Just go ahead and describe.” I said, acting like a FBI. “They brought human blood in a ” Bang! Bang!! A knock on the door. TO BE CONTINUED... EPISODE 17 We both gazed at each other, overwhelmed with the guilt of my roommate's death. I tried to figure out who might be knocking but all effort failed. “Please who is there?” I politely asked. “Is Emeka in?” The unknown person asked. “No, he’s not.” I dismissed the fellow. I was no longer comfortable with Bayo hanging out with me. I am still safe since no one knew about me being present where the gun was shot, I thought. I decided to take actions immediately, separating the cord that glued us together. “Bayo, I want to take my bath now.” I graciously said to discharge him out of my room. “Ok. Don’t stay too longer.” “You are funny” I said and asked, ”how does my bath have to do with you?” “Nothing. I just want us to be together.” I replied and grinned. Giving him a reply would only broaden the conversation and make my intentions known, so I ignored him. I undressed leaving only my pant on. I gazed at Bayo whose neck is tilted at an angle of depression. I tried to ascertain what he was lost looking at by matching his eyeball to the exact direction. I quickly did. I was shocked to find out that he was staring at the shape of the object bulging out of my pant. I swiftly grabbed my towel and wrapped it around my waist to disrupt his disgusting view; ‘I am gay’ isn't written on his forehead. I decided to pick my clothes, my sneaker, my bag and forge out of the room. “Are you going to the bathroom with all those?” He asked with a bewildered look pointing to all I was holding. I looked at all I was holding and replied, “Yes. Any problem? That’s how I do my thing.” I left him wondering. I dropped my clothes, shoe and bag on a bench in front of the bathroom. I picked up a bucket and strolled down stairs to fetch water. I arrived to meet other guys ready to fetch water at the tap. They lined up their buckets like primary school pupils on assembly. My bucket was seventh on the queue and the water was dropping out of the tap like someone crying; too slow. I had no choice than to hang around and wait for my turn to fetch. I decided to join a guy who sat quietly on a short abandoned tank. “I am Banji.” I said, stretching forth my hand for a hand shake. “Buhari.” He replied, accepting my hand shake. “What are those guys arguing about?” I asked, pointing to some guys gathered chatting. “Haven’t you heard?” “Heard what?” I asked. “That some people were killed at Obasanjo hall yesterday.” He replied concerned. “I didn't o.” I lied and asked, “How did it happen?” “I heard it was a guy that shot his roommate. People heard him shoot twice yesterday night.” “I guess he must have been arrested by now, huh?” I cajoled him for more information. “No o! The guy ran away.” He sadly replied. “That guy own don finish because he is already rusticated even before facing the police.” “But we can’t be so sure if he was the one who shot his roommate.” I tried defending Bayo. “Free advice Banji, don’t talk about the case o, else you will implicate yourself.” Buhari adviced. “It’s a murder case and the school won’t take it trivially.” “Ok. I won’t. Thanks bro for the advice.” Buhari stood up, we shook and he went to fix his bucket under the tap, he was next. I kept brooding over what Buhari said for minutes before it got to my turn to fetch water. I fetched and hurried to the bathroom to bath. I dressed up and prepared myself in the bathroom. I tiptoed like a thief towards my room to confirm if Bayo was still present, I peeped through the window and saw him lying on my bed. I quickly retreated, spread my towel on the railing of the corridor and set out. I walked towards the school security office to report the case to them. I wasn't ready to be implicated and thereafter rusticated. I increased my pace every time I remembered Buhari’s advice. Police vans all over the place. I got to the security office seeing a lot of people gathered and scattered in respectively. I was scared, so scared that I thought to myself to go back. How can I go back when am almost an active participant of the crime action? I asked myself. Letting the security men aware of the criminal will keep me on a safe side, I supposed. I moved closer to the building and walked to a man dressed in the school security uniform. “Good morning, Mr Okanlawon.” I greeted. He surprisingly looked at me and asked, “how did you know my name?” “Your name tag Sir.” I replied, pointing to his chest. “Ok. Good morning.” He said and questioned, “what can I do for you?” “I want to see the Chief Security Officer.” I calmly said. “CSO? He is busy, so busy.” He replied. “Perhaps, students aren't allowed here by this time.” “Please Sir, It is urgent and very important.” “Ok. What’s you name?” “Banji.” “Wait, am coming.” While I sat under a tree outside the security office waiting for Mr Okanlawon to return, I saw Kofo from afar walking along side with a boy to class. Kofo and the boy were too close to be just friends. I grabbed my phone in a jiffy and dialed her number while I fixed my eyes on her. She answered the call. “Kofo, where are you?” I bossily asked. “I am where I am.” She replied me. “Kofo, I said where are you?” I asked again with a deeper voice. She hung up the call and they both giggled. I guess they were making jest of me. I felt so bad. Should I go after her or should I wait for Mr Okanlawon to return? TO BE CONTINUED

U n dis ur kofo.....na stil ur angry ova kofo ish land u 4 dis mess bt u stil dey suspect d gal.....u go jst die 4 notin n na stil anoda man go marry dat kofo of urs

Na only God can save u @ banji

Iut is better u wait 2 save ur head dan running afta kofo, cos if u get urself implicated, sge go move on wit ha life oo

O̶̷̩̥̊͡ BullShEet.. Jezzz, D suspence Is killin me. I want to know how evry played out.. Can't wait mAn..

EPISODE 18 My mind couldn't help but pick the former. I ran like a jambite who’s late for exam just to catch up with them. I called her attention but she intentionally deafened up. I moved closer and tapped her on the shoulder. “Kofo, are you deaf?” I angrily said. “Don’t you know I was calling you?” “Young man, are you mad?” The unknown guy defended her. “Why shout on her?” “David, please leave him alone.” Kofo said, “Let’s hear what he has to say. Am listening, talk.” I shook my head in pity and said, “Kofo, you have the guts to talk to me like this?” “How did I talk to you?” Kofo smirked and said. “Guess you have lost your manners and your very sense of reasoning. You slapped me yesterday and you’re here telling me nonsense. Perhaps, I thought someone gave you a message when you called yesterday. If you want a reminder, you will sure get one now.” “Kofo, calm down please.” David said, turning her body to face him, just to calm her down. “David, please leave me alone. Let me give him the word he needs to hear.” She furiously said, pushing herself away from him. I stood like a pole, folded my arms staring at Kofo and her assistant boyfriend, David. If you’re so hungry to hear embarrassing words, then hurt a girl and act innocent thereafter. I was not as angry with Kofo with the way my anger indicated fire for David. I’m not as handsome as Mr Nigeria but I am also not as ugly as David. I still wonder why Kofo would substitute me for ‘lepacious’ David. If truly Kofo has feelings for David, then it’s obviously not for his physical look but something concealed. I patiently stood still like a figurine to hear all she has to say. “You slapped me with your dirty hands. I am not as cheap as you think.” She yelled. “Oh Oh Oh I get, because I never made you pass through hell was what gave you the effrontery to think I am cheap. You slapped me. Banji, you slapped me.” David looked at Kofo, who held her cheek to portray her words and said, “Kofo, he slapped you?” “Yes. He slapped me.” “You mean this standing here slapped you?” David asked with a furious tone, emphasizing on each word. “Yes O. He slapped my face yesterday night. Yesterday night O.” David shifted his focus to me while I fixed my eyes on him. He paused for some seconds, I still remained calm. He moved closer to me and said, “You must be a fool to slap her.” “David, No don’t go there.” Kofo defended. “I never said you should abuse him.” “No No Kofo let me talk. He’s a fool to have slapped you.” He yelled again. “No cool guy slaps a lady.” “You don’t have the right to call him a fool, not even because of me.” I smile and walked away while they both were talking. I really don’t blame David, he is trying to be her super man. I was so pained and embarrassed. My head was bowed while walking back to the security office. “Banji! Banji!” Kofo shouted my name to gain my attention but I didn’t look back. “MB! MB! MB!” She bellowed my pet name, MB which means ‘My Bobo’, but my ears where already stuck with the whole heap of abuses. I walked faster to signal her not to try chasing after me. Kofo is another issue, let me shift to a more pressing issue, the murder case, I said to myself. I got to the security office to see Mr Okanlawon in front of the entrance. I moved closer to him to restate my request. “Erm Sir!” I said raising my index finger to explain the reason for my temporary exit. “What?! Just go away, the CSO is not on seat.” He quickly interrupted to dismiss me. “Sir Please. Am sorry for leaving without telling you.” I pleaded. “You are not serious.” He said. “What do you want me to tell my Oga now? After he don commot to see you the first time.” “Sir, am so sorry.” “I can’t help you today agian o. Maybe you go come back tomorrow.” “Erm Sir! I know about the death.” I was saying when Mr Okanlawon interrupted. “You killed the student, abi?” He said with his eyes bulging out. His bulging eyes alone got me so scared like a horror scene. I took to my heels as fast as I could when Mr Okanlawon went in to raise a false alarm about me killing the victims. I immediately experienced how the computer works in the real sense because I was running and thinking at the same time; I was multitasking. I was thinking of Buhari’s advice: Free advice Banji, don’t talk about the case o, else you will implicate yourself. It’s a murder case and the school won’t take it trivially. I kept running like a man who has his important documents in a burning building. I instantly began to pray. I intensified the heat of my prayer when I heard the siren of the police van all around. It all looked like a film I watched recently, forty four minutes; a criminal being chased by the police. I knew it was over when I heard loudly the siren of the police. It was so loud to deny how close they already were to me. I looked behind to confirm if my mind and my ears were still on good terms, horrifically they still were. TO BE CONTINUED.

Ur foolishness will certainly cause u smtin more Dan u can take u dx Banji.. Oya leggo der, next episode plsssss..

Why Dis Guy No won Get Sence Like Dis Ŋª»̶̥.. U̶̲̥̅̊ Keep make one mistake upon anoda one.. While Run, wen U̶̲̥̅̊ D̶̲̥̅̊☺Й Ready CoMmit Your Self?

Banji u are nt well,what is pursuing u

Episode 19 EPISODE 19 I decided to halt and surrender, so I turned around, raised my hands relinquishing all I've got. I was surprised to see the police van pass by me. I was still standing like a slowpoke with my hands still raised up because I was still suffering from the shock that the police weren't after me. I foolishly went back to the security office to accomplish my set goal. I kept snuffing out the still small voice that kept telling me to retreat away from the whole issue. I have to get myself out of this mess, I murmured. I got to the security office and walked boldly in, Mr Okanlawon was no where around. I approached another security personnel. “Sir, Please I want to see the Chief Security Officer.” I gently requested. “For what?” “He asked me to come see him.” I lied to gain access to him. “Wait, am coming.” He left me while I sat on a bench waiting. I was praying that Mr Okanlawon doesn't come into play at the time because he is an illiterate. He almost implicated me without hearing me out. I brightened up when I saw the security man coming back. “You may go in now.” He said and directed me. “Go left, then turn right. The first room by your left is his office.” “Thank you sir.” I appreciated and walked on. My heart was producing some musical rhythm, beating faster than ever. I don’t know how I would explain the whole incident to the chief security officer. I shrugged off and decided to go with the flow. I knocked on the door, to hear a deep voice roared at me to come in. I thought to myself, that deep voice is one of the criteria for appointing someone as a security officer because the two other security officers I met have the same depth in their voices. “Good morning sir!” I greeted, bowing my head. The CSO looked at his wrist watch and responded, “Good afternoon.” I quickly checked around his office for a wall clock to confirm the hour of the day because I wasn't wearing my wrist watch. I confirmed the time and corrected myself, “Good afternoon sir!” “Sit down.” I sat and said, “Thank you sir.” “I can’t remember seeing this face.” He said, “you told the security that I asked you to come?” “Yes sir. Erm---er--erm sir.” I stuttered. “Calm down boy. Ok, fine. What can I do for you?” “Sir, I have an information to give you sir.” “Go on. Go ahead.” He said, adjusting his chair forward. “Sir, about the gun shot that occurred yesterday night.” “Ehn Ehn go on.” He sound so interested. “I know who shot the gun.” I fearfully said. “Are you serious?!” He yelled, banging his desk hard with his hand. “Sir! Please, am not the one.” I quickly explained. He calmed down, reduced his tone and said, “I never said you’re the one. I was only asking how sure are you.” “Ok Sir. I am very sure who shot the gun.” “Wow, am happy. Please go on. Am listening.” He said, nodding his head and smiling. “Wait. What will you drink? Fanta?” “No sir. I am ok.” I lied because of a truth I needed that fanta now or never; I was so parched after the dash from the police. I prayed he insisted for me to drink, I would grab the opportunity this time. “No. At least take water.” He changed my choice of drink. He was about pulling a call through when I cut in, “Sir, please the fanta will do.” He smiled and ordered for a bottle of fanta and two bottles of water. I was glad deep down in my heart. I learnt a little lesson for that moment, that many have settled for less because they were shy. I wouldn't let that be me, may God never turn my fanta to water, I prayed silently. “Before we continue, what’s your name?” He asked still smiling. “Sir, I am Banji.” “Hmm. Baaaannnnjjjjjjiiiiii!” He stressed my name. “What Sir?” I asked inquisitively. “That’s my son’s name too. Banji.” He said, “ok, continue with the information.” “The person that shot the gun is Bayo, one of my friends.” “Wait a second.” He said, opening his drawer to get a pen and a jotter. “Please continue.” “We were together yesterday night when he shot Chinedu and Emeka.” “Why? Why did he shoot them?” He interrogated further. “The four of us had little misunderstanding and we all engaged in a fight. I was beaten and I lay weak on the floor when I heard him shoot.” “Hmmmm. That’s cruel.” He said and asked, “where is the Bayo presently?” “He is in my room.” I said boldly. I never knew I had already set my knicker ablaze. The CSO looked at me lividly like someone who lost a lottery he spent his last money on. “So you’re harboring a criminal all the while!” He angrily yelled. “No Sir. It’s not like that Sir.” I tried explaining. “It’s like how boy? It’s like how? Tell me.” He kept yelling loud when two security personnel rushed in; Mr Okanlawon was among the two. They saluted and Mr Okanlawon asked, “Any problem sir?” “Okanlawon!” The CSO called. “Sir!” He shouted, saluted and stood at attention. “Take this boy to his room and bring him back with his friend.” He commanded. “Ok Sir!” Mr Okanlawon shouted. “Permission to carry on, Sir?” “Permission granted.” The CSO dismissed them. “Bloody boy! Jump up!” The other security man shouted at me. I turned around to come in contact with Mr Okanlawon, who quickly explained to the CSO, that I was the one who ran away after confessing I was the criminal. The CSO just couldn’t wait to see me return with Bayo, so he waved at eye servicing Mr Okanlawon to get out and do as he had commanded. I was driven in the school security van to my hall to fetch Bayo. I was moving slowly ahead of the two security men attached to me. I will sure get out of this when I hand Bayo over to you, I assured myself. We all climbed the stairs and walked through the corridor to my room. We got to my room, I opened the door while the two were outside. I shouted Bayo’s name but I got no response. I checked the two segments of the room, still I didn't find him. Bayo was gone. TO BE CONTINUED.

c gobe o

Lol.... He's gat a first grade in foolishness... No doubt abt dat

Episode 20 EPISODE 20 I still didn't believe he was not in the room, so I began to search odd places for him. I opened my locked wardrobe, I checked under the bed, I peep inside the flask. I kept searching for him as if he was an object. “You are wasting our time o.” Mr Okanlawon yelled. “Am coming sir.” I replied, frightened. I quickly dialed his mobile number but it wasn't reachable, I guess he must have switched it off. Where could Bayo be? I asked myself and thought for some seconds. While I was still busy thinking, Mr Okanlawo entered my room, I swiftly pretended to be on call. Mr Okanlawon watched me move around the room yelling at the anonymous receiver. Banji, this is how madness starts, I almost said. I was busy lying to myself, acting one-man drama and using the opportunity to think of where Bayo could be. I turned and looked at Mr Okanlawon whose face was already squeezed in anger. I paused the drama by ending the fake call. “Do you know you are wasting our time?” Mr Okanlawon angrily said. “Am sorry Sir.” I apologized. “I was talking with that my friend.” “Ehn Ehn, what’s my business?” He replied, still with an angry face. “He said he’s in class at the moment.” I lied. “Oya let’s go to your class.” That was the only place I think Bayo could be for several reasons. Bayo doesn't miss classes, that made him one of the geniuses in our class. The other reason being that there’s a lecture going on presently at the department. I suppose to be in class, yet am parading around the school with two old men, I almost said. I entered the security van off to my department. I couldn't help but pray I see Bayo. How I wish I could turn the hands of time backwards, I thought again. “My spirit dey tell me sey na you kill that student.” Mr Okanlawon blindly accused. I kept mute and just concentrated on my silent prayer. The car parked and we all alighted. I couldn't perceive any of my course mate around, so I hastened my steps to the lecture room. The two security men maintained a close gap, thinking I would flee. The lecture room was unusually quiet, so I peeped through the window to get wind of what’s happening. I saw every Tom, Dick, and Harry writing. It wasn't yet clear to me until I looked at the white board. Test! Test was written boldly on the board. I missed another test again. I felt my life has completely ended. I wished I could exchange myself for Emeka. I wanted to died. I couldn't go in to take the test because of the Goliaths behind me. “You no see am?” Mr Okanlawon asked. “I know sey you no go see am. Liar!” “Abeg make we dey go.” The other security personnel added. They ushered me into the van again and zoomed off to their office. I wished I could take my life at that time. My life was already in a mess. Bayo was no where to be found, I missed another crucial test and I haven’t tasted any meal or drink since morning. Who have I wronged? I have known no peace for two days now, I ruminated. The van finally parked. We alighted and I was taken to the CSO. We entered his office to meet him eating. We were about excusing him when he asked us to stay back. He abandoned his meal, drank water to signal he was ready. I steadily gazed at the bottle of fanta on his table. That was meant for me, I almost said. He cleared his throat to get all our attention. “Okanlawon, what happened?” The CSO asked. “Where is the other boy?” “Oga Sir, We no see the boy for him room.” Mr Okanlawon replied. Furiously the CSO yelled, “Are you joking?” “No Sir. We even go him department, we no see still am.” Mr Okanlawon said. “Oga Sir, this boy sabi lie. He tell us sey the boy dey class. We reach, we no see am.” The CSO gazed at me cruelly and said, “Banji, what have you to say?” With a pitying look I replied, “Sir, can I talk to you in private?” Mr Okanlawon and his fellow were asked to wait outside. I never thought I would go through all these trouble. “Am listening. Go on.” The CSO urged. With tears dribbling from my cheeks, I said, “Sir, I swear with my life that I didn't harbor Bayo in my room. Bayo is a cult member Sir. He and his gang kidnapped me so I won’t reveal their secrets. These all happened yesterday night Sir.” “So how do you manage to escape from them?” He asked, not believing me still. “Sir, I struggled my way out Sir.” “And you want me to believe that?” “Sir, Please Sir. That’s the truth Sir.” I said crying bitterly. I’m yet to figure out what ministered to the CSO when he said, “Wipe your tears Banji.” That sentence fueled the engine that produces tears in me. I cried more and more aloud. I never stopped until he angrily commanded me to. I wiped my face vigorously without an evidence that I cried. “Sit down.” He said. I sat and replied, “Thank you Sir.” He pushed his leftover meal to me and pointed at the bottle of fanta and said, “That’s yours.” At first I felt shy, I was romancing the food with the spoon but immediately the CSO got engrossed on his laptop, I gobbled all the food within seconds. The noise that came from scratching the plate with the spoon for the last grains of rice got the attention of the CSO. “Are you through?” He asked surprised. “Yes Sir.” I replied, licking my soiled lips, the food was very delicious. “So fast?” I smiled and replied, “Yes Sir.” I immediately gulped the fanta, I finished it in a jiffy. I almost vomited all that I have ingested when the CSO called Mr Okanlawon to go detain me in the guardroom. I wanted to cry but I was too chock-full to weep. Mr Okanlawon ushered me to a dark room and closed the door. I rested my head on the door to pacify when I heard a rumbled voice welcomed me. I was agitated. I turned around and was shocked with whom I saw. TO BE CONTINUED.

Lol... Aw i wish all dis was jez a dream... Cos u re in a very very very very big mess!

EPISODE 21 I found it very difficult to believe who I was gazing at, Strike. Strike sat on the floor of the guardroom, cuffed both hands and legs. I became so relaxed seeing he’s handicapped; I will so beat him if he tries to fight. His face was still scary though but he acted friendly. I comfortably sat close to him. “What brought you here?” Strike asked. “Bayo landed me here o.” I said. “Yesterday things?” “Yes O. Na yesterday shooting o.” I explained. “The student reported the case to the security office yesterday night. The security sef don know before they even complain sef.” “Ehn, sure na. Shebi na them see us that time wey we face them with AK-47 and his brothers.” He added and giggled. “Abi o. So na this morning wey police dey parade around looking for the evidence o.” I continued. “I wan come settle the whole thing with the chief security officer, na there I enter wahala o.” “How na?” “CSO talk sey I dey involved in the killing.” “Ehn Ehn, shey you no dey involved ni?” Strike sounded implicative. I was shocked with his reply so I angrily replied, “You dey mad ni? I help una carry gun? Oga Ade abeg give yourself brain o.” He smiled and said, “D’Banj, I dey joke na. No vex.” “Abeg no joke that kind joke with me o.” I said, now relaxed and asked, “So what brought you here and how did you get here?” “O boy na long story jare.” He replied, feeling reluctant to discuss it. “We dey here together and we no dey commot yet so talk I dey hear you.” “I was arrested early this morning by the police, around 3:30 a.m. Some hours after you escaped, the police raided that area and arrested me.” “How come? I thought you had a charm?” I interrogated. He laughed and said, “I do but it wasn't on me when they arrived the scene.” “Please, explain better. How was it not on you?” “The charm is attached to my footwear but am not suppose to wear it when am urinating. I went to urinate, leaving my shoe some distant away from me. I never expected the police to come around so I was not conscious of them.” “Aww, I now understand.” I said. “How come they brought you here and not their station?” I asked. “I have a case with the school and they have requested for the help of the police to arrest me.” He explained. “All efforts made by the school security to get me failed.” “Are you a student of this school?” He laughed out loud and said, “I have been on campus for eight years now.” “Oh, I get. You are studying advanced medicine or what?” I inquisitively asked and added, “or you’re doing your masters?” “Advanced medicine?” He laughed again, “masters?” “What? Ok, fine. Tell me what you’re up to for eight years.” “I have been rusticated since my year three in this school.” He said with a squeezed face. “Since then, I have been on campus anonymously.” “Doing what?” “Making money and spreading the virus.” “How do you do that?” “I dupe students, especially freshers.” “How do you then spread the virus?” “I make sure I send many students back home just as they did to me.” He replied. “I initiate students into the cult and command them to initiate others. Virus keeps spreading.” I was scared with the horror movie he was narrating but not as scared to stop asking him more questions. “How did you join the cult?” I happily asked, shifting closer to him. He coughed, paused for some seconds and explained, “It all started when I was admitted into this school. I was not the jovial type, am always quiet and easy going. In fact, I was an introvert. That gave lot of students the advantage to bully me around. I so bullied to the extent of washing my friends clothes and fetch them bathing water.” “Aww. That’s unfair.” “I kept soaking my bed with tears always because of this. One day, Akinwale Cole, then a four hundred level student, walked into my room to see me crying. He asked me what was wrong, I explained everything to him and he asked me not to worry that he would find a solution to it.” “So nice of him.” I ignorantly commended. “Cole invited me to a night club and thereafter I was initiated.” “He initiated you? Ha! Was that the solution to the persistent bullying?” I surprisingly said. “Yes o, that was the help o.” Strike affirmed and explained further, “it actually did help me. I faced the bullies. I beat some of them sef. The ones I can’t beat was handle by the gang. I became so fierce and feared. My story was becoming loud, so that gave the school an eye on me. There are a lot to talk about but let’s leave it for some other time because am actually very sick and I need to rest.” “Aww. I feel for you. It’s well.” I said. I was already falling asleep while Strike snoozed off some minutes after he paused his story. I was so fatigued after all the stress I went through some hours back. I thought to sleep so I would wake up to a miracle of freedom. I ruminated on Strike’s story which helped transit me to the dreamland. “Wake up! Criminals wake up.” Mr Okanlawon shouted, with a kick at my back. I stretched so wide, yawned so loud and quickly regained my consciousness when Mr Okanlawon kicked me again. I looked at Strike, who was still lying down comfortably. Mr Okanlawon moved closer to Strike and kicked him but he didn't budge a bit. He kicked harder but he still didn't move. I stood up and stared at Mr Okanlawon bending closer to Strike’s chest. He placed his right ear on his chest to perceive if Strike was still breathing. He stood up, gazed at me and shook his head. TO BE CONTINUED...

U carry ur legs enter wahala. Anyway sha, God dey.

Gben gben,he don happen ooo,continue pls

aw i wish dis story could be fast forward av read it up to episode 41

Nature u still dey guess? No he's nt dead he is jez wandering around with his spirit

EPISODE 22 I wondered why he was staring at me as if I had killed him. “Sir, what’s wrong?” I asked. “I should ask you.” Mr Okanlawon replied. “You both were locked in here alive and now only you is up on your feet.” I felt like slapping Mr Okanlawon because of his crazy insinuation but I controlled myself not to compound me being delinquent. Mr Okanlawon rushed out of the cell to get help. I went closer to Strike to examine if he was still breathing, I tapped him, pinched him but all to no avail. Mr Okanlawon returned with the CSO and some medical officials. The medical personnel were busy examining Strike with all their medical equipment, while the CSO stood at akimbo looking at them. “Sir, his blood has stopped flowing.” A female medical personnel said, still staring at Strike. “Meaning?” The CSO questioned. “Sir, he’s dead.” Beads of sweat immediately formed on my forehead and the goose bumps that arose from my body were as tall as mountains. I was shocked from head to toe. There’s just a second between life and death, I said to myself. My late relationship with Strike showed vividly how nice he was. I learnt a vital lesson from Strike, that every bad person has a reason for their actions. The fault comes into play when the person decides to remain bad without a bit of repentance. I was still shocked when the CSO asked the medical personnel to mummify Strike’s body and take it to the morgue. The CSO glimpse at his watch and bowed his head. It was already late in the evening. “Okanlawon!” The CSO called. Mr Okanlawon saluted, stood at attention and responded, “Sir!” “Take that boy to my office.” He commanded. “Yes Sir!” I just wished I could start my life afresh. I was totally jaded of the campus and my life entirely. I wished I could be temporarily deaf every time Mr Okanlawon speaks. I’m always disgruntled anytime he opens his gutter to talk. “You have killed another person again abi?” Mr Okanlawon said, shepherding me to the CSO’s office. I remained mute all the while he was vomiting the rubbish he had stored up in his mind. We both arrived at the CSO’s office and he fired up his words again. “They will sure kill you one day.” He said with a frown on his face. I was pissed already. My patience was totally exhausted and my rage was staggering on the fence of my self control, another word from Mr Okanlawon would absolutely tip me over the edge. “Not only will you be killed but with a gun.” He added. “Yes. They will shoot you.” I faced the old security chump, shoved him against the wall, installed my blazing eyes on him and roared, “Keep your mouth shut and stay off my case!” I let go my hands off his uniform and returned to my position. What a miracle, Mr Okanlawon’s loosed mouth was completely sealed; respect is reciprocal. I gazed at him once again, the feared that pumped out of his eyes were considerably much to seal his mouth for a year. We both heard the voice and the footsteps of the CSO, so we composed. The CSO entered and quickly sat on his chair, he seemed to be in a haste. “Banji, what can I do to you now?” He said, staring at me. I pitifully replied, “Sir, I swear am innocent. I will sure fish Bayo out as soon as I get him.” “This is a murder case, you know?” He added, “I can’t take it cool with anybody I think is involved.” “Sir, Please. I am innocent.” The CSO thought for some seconds and said, “Okanlawon, what can I do to this boy? Should we detain him till we get his friend?” “Ehm—Eh---Ehm Sir.” Mr Okanlawon stuttered. “What’s Ehm Ehm? I said what can we do to him?” He furiously asked. I swiftly stared at confused Mr Okanlawon, he looked at me and got the answer to the CSO’s question. I was almost laughing but smiled at his sudden fear of me. “Oga Sir. Let’s just leave him to go. I can see sincerity in him.” Mr Okanlawon defended. “How can you see sincerity in someone, ehn, tell me, Okanlawon?” The CSO questioned again. “Ehm—Eh-Ehm Sir, Hmmmm, Oga Sir, I just saw this one.” He trembling replied. “Ok then. I assign you to keep watch on him till he produce his friend.” “Ok Sir!” Mr Okanlawon said and saluted. The CSO shifted his focus back on me and said, “You must report yourself to Mr Okanlawon everyday else you will be in more trouble. Understood?” “Yes Sir!” “You may go.” “Permission to fall out Sir?!” Mr Okanlawon requested. “Carry on.” The CSO dismissed. I and Mr Okanlawon walked through the passage of the security office discussing like friends. “How are we going to do it now?” Mr Okanlawon asked, still filled with fear. “I don’t know o?” I boldly said. “Ok. Come at your own time. I will cover up for you.” “Thank you.” I walked away while Mr Okanlawon shouted, “Please try and come everyday o.” I ignored and bounced away. I was happy that I’m a little bit free from all the hassle. I brought my phone out to check the time because it was quite dark, then Bayo called. What should I do? TO BE CONTINUED.

dis guy no get brain at all..he jst dey make dis story tire me self..i hate dull people ni..mtcheeew

EPISODE 23 Should I answer his call or just let him stay away with his problems? I thought to myself. I hung up the call after ruminating deeply. I quickened my steps to my hall so I may at least cook before I sleep, the time was 7:15p.m. I got to my hall to find everywhere deserted. It was a dead silence, so unusual, especially in a hall like mine that has an unrepentant engagement with noise-making. I cared less and forged ahead to my room. At long last, I arrived my room. I opened the door to another surprise, Bayo. He was comfortably lying down on my bed listening to music. I felt like strangling him after all he has caused me. “Bayo, aiye e o ni da!” I yelled, which means, ‘Bayo, your life won’t be successful!’ He stood up at me and questioned, “Ahn Ahn, ewo le pe?” which means, ‘Ahn Ahn, why the curse?’ “Do you know what you have made me go through today?” I yelled again. “Do you know?” “What’s it? What did you go through?” He yelled back at me. “You left me here waiting for you. You lied to go take your bath and off you disappeared.” I moved closer to him, fixed my eyes on him and roared, “I own my life and I don’t owe you an explanation for my actions.” “Yes, exactl.” He was about completing his statement when I shut him up. “shush.” I sounded, placing my index finger on my lips and said after his silence, “Get out!” Bayo never hesitated, he picked up his worn out shoulder bag and exited my room. I was partly happy because I had Bayo off my neck for the night and partly sad I threw away my key to freedom. I removed my shirt, plugged the hot plate and placed a pot of water on it. Cooking was not allowed in the room in my school but lazy boys like me have no time to obey that rule. I switched on the fan and lay on my bed to relax for a while. I and Adaobi sat together in my room chatting. We laughed so loud at every bit of joke thrown. I was so happy to have her around. She was radiant just as I last saw her. We both sat on my bed when she jumped up to dance for me. She twisted her waist as if it was detached from her body. Adaobi smiled all the while she was dancing. She stops at intervals to certify if I was still interested. I gladly was engrossed in her dancing styles, I sat back like a king entertained by his traditional dancers. My brain was mislaid immediately Adaobi made her posterior take part in the dancing. She really didn't help matters when she came closer, dancing backwards towards me. My eyes were watery, not for tears but from incessant and unwavering staring at her vibrating stern. I was almost touching her behind when she unknowingly turned around. I swiftly transferred the offensive hand to my head, scratching it like I was searching for lice. She was oblivious about my intending move. I immediately urge her to stop dancing because I was scared the devil may lend my body for some seconds if she persisted. She sat down all sweaty and tired while I stood up to get her my towel. “I am hungry.” She said. “What will you like to eat?” I asked. “Noodles will do.” “Ok. Let me prepare it right away.” I woke up to see my room almost on fire. Jeez! I had slept off, leaving the hot plate plugged. The room was already smoky. In a flash, I reached for the currently hot pot which has no water again in it, flung it outside the room and turned off the hot plate. I couldn't endure the smoke that saturated my room so I stayed out. What would have happened if I didn't wake up on time? The room would had been on fire, I said to myself. I rushed downstairs to buy bread and roasted meat to eat so I won’t starve to bed; when hunger strikes, your choice of food is limited. I happily strolled back to my room having appeased the hungry gods rumbling in my stomach. I was thinking deeply about the dream I had not quite long. I wished it was real, seeing Adaobi once again would gladden my heart. Adaobi was a little girl and that saddens my heart because I can’t go beyond the limit of friendship with her. She quite appeared older than her age, I thought to take advantage of that fact but where is the Adaobi herself? Far far away, not even an iota of assurance that I would ever see her again. Oh! My Adaobi, I said out loud, imaginarily hugging her, demonstrating the action. I arrived my room to meet it without a puff of smoke. I happily entered, bolted the door, lay down on my bed hoping to snooze off soonest and have a repeat of the dream. I was busy chatting with some of my online contacts on whatzapp, when I heard a phone ring, not my phone. The ringtone sounded so loud to indicate its presence in my room. I searched my segment quickly but didn't find anything, the tone stopped. I shifted to Emeka’s segment to search immediately the phone starts to ring again. It started ringing again. I searched all around and found it under Emeka’s bed, it was Emeka’s phone. The call was almost hanging up when I checked who the caller was, Sister Grace. TO BE CONTINUED...

EPISODE 24 The call dropped and I thought to myself why on earth was she calling Emeka. I decided to answer the call if she happened to call again. Emeka’s phone gave a beep sound indicating battery low. I quickly picked up its charger and plugged it before Sister Grace would call. How would I disguise my voice without any suspicion? Because I really wanted to know the main reason she was calling. I sat on my bed thinking deeply when Sister Grace called. I let out the breath I had purposely inhaled immediately I grabbed the phone. I answered the call. “Hello Grace Dear.” I pretended. “Hello Eme-Boy.” She replied. The relationship between these two had gone beyond hi hi to something beyond my comprehension, because I couldn't imagine Sister Grace calling Emeka ‘Eme-Boy’, after weeping and pretending to be hurt when I caught them in the act two days ago. “How are you?” I said. “Don’t ask me, you silly boy.” She replied. “What did I do wrong?” I asked. “Since the day we last met, when your roommate interrupted us. You never dimmed it fit to call me.” She explained and asked, “what did I do wrong?” I was confused of what to say and after some seconds I replied, “Am sorry. I have been busy.” “You sound different tonight.” She noticed and added, “You sound far from being the lively normal you.” I was puzzled about that and I jokingly said, “I sound different? Maybe because I had an hectic day but I want you to mimic the way I talk to you on phone.” She laughed and said, “You are so funny. Anyway that’s part of it.” “I want to hear you mimic me.” I insisted. “Ok fine.” She succumbed and said, “you tell me stuff like, ‘Baby when will I see you, baby I need you, baby I want you.’” “You got me there.” I said and gave a fake giggle. “I am tired that’s why, so baby when will I see you?” “It’s up to you dear but how about your roommate?” She said and asked. “What about him?” “Hope he won’t be around just as he was the last time?” She asked. “He sure won’t.” “Please make sure he is not around o.” “Ok I will, so what time are you coming?” “I will come by four tomorrow and leave by six because I have prayer meeting also by six thirty.” She said. “That’s awesome. I love that. I would be expecting you.” I said and smiled. “Your roommate is too nosy and he doesn't know I hate him for that. I wished he wasn't your roommate.” She said. I was dumbfounded. I paused for a while and replied, “Don’t mind him.” She hissed and replied, “I won’t jare, so did you hear about the death of two students in Obasanjo hall?” It’s time I go to bed because I can’t explain this to anyone, I said to myself. I deliberately ended the call and switched off the phone. Sister Grace was the real definition of hypocrite. I can’t believe she was an ex-co in the fellowship with her kind of lifestyle. I deeply yearned for tomorrow to unveil so I may come in contact with her. It was already late and I was already drowsy. I lay on my bed feeling so uncomfortable, I couldn't figure out the reason. I became very twitchy. I sat up right and concentrated on finding out what’s really going on with me, I tried and still couldn't get a glimpse of what was wrong with me. All of a sudden, I remembered my mother’s advice: Any time you don’t understand the direction your life is headed, get on your knees. I missed my mum immediately I thought it over. I got on my knees and prayed. I prayed like someone who has the most problem in the world; I just might be the person actually. After praying, I felt quite light but it didn't live longer than ten minutes when Kofo called me. My mood changed immediately. Can’t I be just alone? I asked myself. I ignored her call, then switched off my phone. My bladder was filled, so I set out to the toilet to ease myself. As soon as I got to the toilet, power supply was interrupted. Everywhere was totally blacked out, I could barely see. The scary sounds made by the crickets got me totally timorous. My heart was beating so loud that I could hear it. My urine was hotter than normal as it gushed out of my nozzle, I knew because I touched it. I finished and was carefully heading back to my room when I saw some people lurking around on my floor. I wasn't sure about their number but three would be close to the truth. I couldn't figure out the people because it was all dark. I paused where I was, fixed my eyes keenly on them and their destination. Oops! They all entered my room. TO BE CONTINUED...

EPISODE 25 Then I knew I was in a big problem I could ever envisage. Should I call for help or should I confront them? The later would teleport me to my early grave. Even if I had the genetic makeup of Kristin Rhodes, the world strongest woman and Arnold Schwarzenegger, I dare not try to challenge them. I motionlessly at the same spot gazed at my room to be sure about their exit. I waited for several minutes but none of them came close to the door, far from the thought of exiting my room. Who could they be? Why did they have to abode in my room? I was lost in these thoughts when one of them came out of the room and was walking towards me. Did they have a clue about where I was? I asked myself. I became startled and began to quiver like a malaria patient. My brain was as fast as a 4G network to pinpoint a suitable hideout for me, the toilet. I tiptoed gently back to the toilet to save my troubled head from the unknown guy. The toilet has four compartments, but the first two compartments were bad, so students on my floor make do with the last two. I shifted to the third compartment and sat on the water closet pretending to be emptying my bowels. The unknown guy stood in front of the compartment I was but couldn't see me because everywhere was very dark, he then lit a cigarette, brought out his hose and let out some liquid. Oops! I wasn't with my umbrella to prevent the rain drops on me. The unknown guy obliviously peed on me. I zipped my mouth not to utter a word because if I do, my obituary would be inevitable. I endured the odorously concentrated aroma of his urine. He threw the remains of the cigarette on me, thinking it landed in the water closet and left. I was slightly burnt by the dwarfed cigarette but still remained mute. After he left, I felt like crying but I converted that energy to praise the toilet, it endures a lot of things we humans do to it. I lifted my messy self up from the toilet seat and walked gently out of the toilet to peep on the unknown guys. I didn't see them when I strained my eyes to check on them from afar. I composed myself and decided to proceed back to my room. As I took few steps away from the toilet, power supply restored. I swiftly ran back to the toilet in fear. I stayed by the toilet door, fearfully peeping if the guys would exit my room and let me have the opportunity to identify them. Luckily for me, they took their leave and I had a glimpse of them. I wasn't familiar with the other two faces but Bayo’s face, I couldn't mistake for anyone’s. They weren't with any weapon but their dressing signaled danger; they were all dressed in black with a red bandanna tied to their arms. I had no doubt why Bayo wanted me dead but I shrugged it off and proceeded to my room to get a bucket to fetch water. I can’t sleep with a sticky dirty body else I would have a nightmare, I said to myself. I got to my room to meet a short note on my bed. I easily knew who wrote the note, Bayo, because of his handwriting. The note read thus: Banji A.K.A D’Banj, I know you are very smart but you are not smarter than the Black Mambas. You want to fix me up to the school authority after I helped you eliminate your threat. I know your moves. You can run but you can’t hide. I am very sure you know about our coming here tonight and that’s why you fled before we arrive. I will sure get you, I swear. It’s either you leave this school for me, I leave this school for you or We both leave. Olabanji Adebanjo, YOU ARE A LIVING DEAD!!! I could feel my blood bubble like boiling water, my head immediately ached, I was sweating profusely like someone that just finished a race, I was so scared to earth. Who would get such a message and not be soaked in fear? I folded the note and kept it in my bag for threat evidence, then I took a bucket and proceeded downstairs. It was 12:50 a.m. I was looking all around like a thief, scared that Bayo maybe lurking around the corners of my hall in search of me. I got downstairs and ran to the tap to fetch water. The water was dropping from the tap as if it wasn't happy to come out; the urination of a four year old gushes faster than this tap. I decided to sit on the tank I and Buhari sat on in the morning to wait for my bucket to be filled. I nervously sat down, bowing my head to think of the dangerous note I got from Bayo. I was so lost in thought when I felt a hand on shoulder. TO BE CONTINUED...

U didn't listen to mamaa's advice. Now,U v turned urself to a fugitive.Na only God go c u tru.

Maybe they've nt gone too far

EPISODE 26 All efforts to alter the thought that it was Bayo failed. I remained as stiff as a poker on the tank I sat on and quickly rendered a short prayer to God to accept my sinful soul. I had no choice than to appease Bayo’s angry gods to temper justice with mercy. “Bayo, I know I have wronged you. Am so sorry please. Don’t kill me please.” , with no knowledge of the person whose hand was on my shoulder. The person kept mute, with his hand still resting on my shoulder after all the imploration. I composed myself and took the courage to find out who it was. At a snail’s pace, I turned around to gaze at the fellow who’s tempering with my security. My heart stopped racing and became completely relaxed when I realized who it was, Buhari. “Oh my God! Buhari! You are the one?” I asked, still tensed. “You got me scared na.” “Am sorry. I never meant to.” Buhari said. You should have at least said something to save me the tension. I grumbled with a frown on my face. I didn’t say anything because I wondered why you were shaking and praying silently immediately I touched you.” , yes I was praying. I am observing a vigil.” Is this where to pray? Why choose here when you can go to the field?” He questioned. I was already annoyed with his silly questions so I yelled, “Buhari, what’s your business with me or where I pray?” I am sorry. Why shout at me?” He said with pity. “I was only making a phone call when I saw you from afar about to fetch water and I come to say hi. Since you feel bad with that, good night.” He was leaving when I hurried to him, threw my left hand around his neck and said, “Buhari, am sorry. I never meant to shout at you. Please pardon my attitude.” “No problem. We are cool.” “Sure?” He nodded and replied, “Sure.” “Thanks for understanding. Good night.” I said and smiled. With a joyful heart, I retreated to the tap to carry my bucket of water, which was yet to be filled to the brim after all these years. I had no more time to waste after the ones I had wasted, so I picked up my bucket of water and headed for the bathroom. I had a cool bath, and felt fresh like a fish. I got to my room, bolted the door, turned off the light and buried myself under my blanket. Staying in this school isn't safe for me any longer, so I decided to make my way back home, I called it quit. What shall it profit a man to gain B.Sc and forfeit his soul, I thought to myself, rephrasing the Bible quote. I didn't take the trouble of carrying my luggage, I left them all in my room. I got home with a particular frame of mind that my mother would sight me from afar, runs quickly to welcome me and give me a hug like it happened to the prodigal son; I wasn't a prodigal son though, just running away from Bayo’s threat. None of what I expected happened. I got home to meet people clustered all around my house. They were not just gathered but were weeping out their eyes. I got closer and closer to the main scene, I didn't believe what my mind was whispering to me, so I questioned a mourner. Please, are you people acting a movie?”i asked the opposite of what my mind was whispering to me Ha! O ti gbo ni?” The mourner asked with more tears dropping from her eyes, which means, ‘Ha! Haven’t you heard?’ I smiled and said, “I heard a rumour that Nollywood wants to use this house to shoot a movie. She gave a long hiss like a snake, disgustingly gazed at me like a dirty laundry and shifted away from me. I treated all that lightly. My mind was approved a ten over ten immediately I saw Sisi Nene weeping also. I hurriedly forged through the crowd and got to her in a jiffy. Nene, what’s happening?” I asked almost crying. She was crying profusely like a baby denied bosom milk, she was talking but her words weren't audible. Nene, please calm down and talk to me.” She quickly wiped her tears, swallowed her spit and said, “It’s your parents.” Ehn Ehn, what happened to them?” I anxiously asked. “It’s your parents .” She repeated. I jolted her and roared for an answer, “I said what happened to them?” They were both killed not quite long.” I shouted aloud, JEEEESSSSSSSUUU UUUUSSSSSSSS!!!” The whole crowd paused their tears and concentrated on me, I wanted to cry but the tears were too thick to drop. I asked Sisi Nene again, “Who killed my parent?” “I swear, we all don’t know. The only clue we have is with Old Soldier.” I left the crowd with speed, running fast to Old Soldier’s house, which was just the next street to ours. Old Soldier was our landlord, he was not as old as he was called. I arrived and barged into his house like a soldier too. Banji, calm down!” He attacked me, knowing why I came Banji, sit down.” He calmly said. “Sir, I said I need the clue to the death of my parenths.” I yelled. He stood up, and angrily shouted, “I said sit down!” When a soldier is angry, your madness should better heal up else you will live with an eternal scar on your cheek. To be contd

Interesting

EPISODE 27 “So you are a cult member. Your wicked act has lead to the death of you parent.” Old Soldier ignorantly concluded. I ignored all that he said, still buried my head looking at the note while my anger upsurge. It all indicated that Bayo wrote the letter because of the way the note was written. Bayo doesn't dot his i’s and writes his ‘v’ like ‘u’, I could easily figure out his writing. The content of the note also points directly to him. The note read thus: To Whom It May Concern These two have no primary offence before they happen to be victims of the wrath of the BLACK MAMBAS. Their offence is simply secondary, they offended the BLACK MAMBAS by giving birth to its worst, pending and existing enemy, Olabanji Adebanjo A.K.A D’Banj. No one steps on the tail of the MAMBA and go scot free. Mr and Mrs Adebanjo, stepped on the MAMBA’s tail and they are punished. You may be next. Yes, you reading this letter, you may be next to taste out of the wrath of the BLACK MAMBAS if you don’t hand over Olabanji Adebanjo to us, dead or alive. You have read the letter, We know you. DO NOT FAIL else YOU WILL JOIN THE Adebanjos. “Your parent suffered a lot because of you. They did their all to send you to school, yet you decided to join the black mambas, abi?” He unwittingly said. Old Soldier was really aggravating me with his crazy speech, but I still remained calm and collected until he pulled my last string. “Hey, Banji or what are you called? When are you ready so I will take you to the black mambas o? I am not ready to die because am the one that read the letter.” I stood, gaze at him for some seconds and said, “Sir, You are a shame to the army!” I angrily left his house with the note in my hand in search of Bayo. Bayo has bitten more than he could chew. I was running fast to the campus when I entered a restaurant, grab an empty bottle and exited. One of the waiters saw me and raised an alarm. I cared less about the people that started chasing me, two policemen and the manager of the restaurant. I increased my speed every time I looked behind to gauge their distance away from me. My anger at that time could bring down the strongest man in the world. Bayo practically took my joy away, transforming me to an orphan. I got on campus and headed for his room. I quickly transformed the bottle to a dangerous weapon by breaking the bottom part of it. I gave the people chasing me considerable gap to cover. I kicked the door and it flung open, then I entered into his room to meet his absence. I retreated out of his room and proceeded to our department. My engine like that of a BMW, maintained its fast running pace. I wasn't tired at any point in time. I checked on my chasing shadows to see just a policeman in the race to catch me, guess the rest two had quit. My brain didn't calculate if the policeman happens to be with gun until I had a gunshot. Now I was faced with the reality of life and death. He shot without confirming why I was running? I asked myself. I halted my race and raised my hands, surrendering to the policeman. The policeman ignorantly came closer without instructing me to drop my weapon. He came very close with his pistol pointed at me. What a big mistake he made to come closer to a desperate boy in rage. I stabbed him forcefully on his neck with an evil grin on my face. I pierced it in and deep, blood gushing out like a fluid from a broken pipe. He groaned in pain, dropped dead on the floor with my bottle stuck in his neck. My face was covered with the policeman’s blood, which portrayed me to be deadly. I gladly picked his pistol and proceeded. I afterwards walked gently since I had no more threats chasing me down. I arrived at the department, seeing everywhere was deserted so I proceeded into the lecture room. “Yeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh!!!” Some male students shouted, changing their sit haphazardly. “Oh My Goooooooooood!!!” Some female students screamed, closing their eyes and with their fearfully vibrating hands almost covering their ears. I stood in front of the class like a villain. I moved my neck like a robot, scanning through the class for my subject. He wasn't in class. “Where is Adebayo Babashile?” I roared. After a long silence, a guy answered, “He just went to the toilet now, Sir.” I felt like a Boss, having heard my mate ascribe ‘sir’ to me. I dismissed that feeling and ran swiftly to the toilet to confront Bayo. I stretched forth the pistol with my finger on the trigger, ready to fire. I tiptoed into the toilet to see Bayo right before me with his head tilted down, he was busy fastening his belt so he didn't notice my presence. I was glad I would kill him without his awareness. I was about pulling the trigger when someone woke me up. TO BE CONTINUED...

Mtcheeeew! I thought that u would not wake up.

EPISODE 28 It was Kelvin, my course mate and also my class representative. Kelvin banged on my door and shouted through the window when he heard no response, “Banji! Banji! O boy Dr Longe asked me to inform you to see him by eight thirty this morning o.” I regretted not closing my window to signal I wasn't available to visitors. I was totally exasperated I didn’t shoot Bayo in my dream. I was ready to blow his skull off. I hated myself for not pulling the trigger early enough before Kelvin saved Bayo, but I hated Kelvin more for that singular act. I hated Kelvin even more with the weird message he gave me early that morning. Dr Longe wants to see me? That’s bad news, I said to myself. Then I was scared that my day would go worst than ever because of the very first news I heard. I got on my knees to pray before setting out for the day. I was so lazy that morning to take my bath, so I just brushed my teeth, washed my face, dressed up and sprayed some perfume to dent any escaping odour. “Hey! I am seeing Grace today O.” I said, nodding my head with a grin. I arranged Emeka’s bed and turned on his phone. Grace had already sent a message to Emeka’s phone, the message could have delivered yesterday night but it was switched off. She expressed her longing love for Emeka in the text message. “I can’t wait for you to make me feel like a woman again tomorrow. You just know how to treat me right. Tomorrow is just too far for me to wait for your touch.” I read out loud part of the content of the text message with a disgusting look. I couldn't read out some of the contents of the text message because of its unscrupulous meaning. The text message proved to me that Emeka had been Grace’s extramural instructor, helping her solve issues she can’t handle herself, even if she tries. I hissed, kept the phone in my pocket and forged out. It was 8:23 a.m. already and Dr Longe doesn't condole lateness for any appointment he fixes, so I hastened up to the department. Why does Dr Longe want to see me? Did I fail any course last semester? Maybe because I didn't submit my assignment? I kept asking myself as I walked along. I saw a sharp nail on the floor, I picked it up for self defense whether or not I see Bayo. I arrived the department to see Dr Longe’s car at the parking lot. Dr Longe had been criticized severally by students over his old blue Peugeot 404. The car could directly be compared with a locomotive train. The car needed to go on an eternal leave because it had really suffered. The car rarely starts on its own, students were the emergency engine to get the car started; the car was name ‘a hundred meters push to start vehicle’ by students. Eyes away from Dr Longe’s car, I strolled into his office to meet the shock of the day, Adebayo Babashile. Dr Longe had his full attention so Bayo couldn't see me just yet. Did Dr Longe know about the whole murder case? Why did he have to call me and Bayo to his office? I questioned my troubled mind. I composed myself, braved up like a lion and waited for Dr Longe to dismiss him. I was so ready to fight, not even after having a dream that he killed my parent. Kelvin, Strike or your black mambas’ crew won’t save you this time around, I almost said. Dr Longe finally released Bayo, who turned around and met his worst fear, me. He came closer to me and we faced off like two challenging professional boxers. Dr Longe, seated on his rocking chair angrily said, “Ori yin buru ni?” which means, ‘Are you guys mad?’ “I am sorry Sir.” We fearfully said simultaneously. Bayo departed, leaving me with frowning Dr Longe. I was scared when he gazed at me for some seconds without saying a word. “Did you submit my assignment?” He asked. “Hmm-mm-mm. Sir?” I pretended not to hear him well. He squeezed his face the more in anger and repeated, “Did you submit my assignment?” I couldn't play around again with him else it’s a carry over, I quickly replied, “No Sir!” “You haven’t submitted and you are here fooling around, wanting to fight in my presence.” “No Sir! Please Sir! Am not fighting Sir. We were just saying hi.” I fearfully replied. “So, in your village facing each other with a frown is your mode of greeting?” “No Sir!” “In fact get out of my office. You don’t deserve to be helped.” He angrily said. I quickly prostrated like a typical yoruba boy that I am and pleaded, “Please Sir. Pardon my stupidity. I won’t do that again in the name of Jesus.” “I thought you were a serious student and I wondered why your assignment wasn't here, on my table!” He yelled, banging his table with his hand severally while he spoke. I gave a crocodile tears to appease his angry gods and pleaded again, “E jor Sir! E jor!” which means, “Please Sir! Please!” “You have derailed drastically. You were one of the brilliant student in your hundred level! But now, where are you? Nowhere” He yelled. “Sir, I promise to change henceforth. Sir please pardon me.” “Stand up and go. I will think about it.” He dismissed me. I still remained prostrated, “Thank you Sir!” “I said go!” “Thank you Sir.” I said and left his office. I was rejoicing to have convinced Dr Longe to give me another chance to earn my thirty marks but the joy was short lived when I stepped out of his office. Bayo waited by Dr Longe’s door for me to exit. I came out to receive a punch on my face. I was bitterly angry, so I paid back with the same coin. We both sparred for some minutes after I took charge of the fight. Students, who saw us from afar ran with their mouth filled with noise, came to separate us. “I will just kill you for nothing.” I said, after I was dragged away from Bayo. I never noticed the rapt silence of the students. I still wanted to bleed Bayo’s mouth and nose the more but this person held my shirt back from going to fight. “You dey mad ni? Leave my shirt jor!” I yelled and struggled. I forcefully turned around to look at Bayo’s saviour, who had been holding my shirt all the while. I felt doomed to see the tip of my shirt wrapped around Dr Longe’s hand. TO BE CONTINUED...

Wahala dey. U are getting things more and more twisted, Banji.

EPISODE 29 I really felt like going offline looking at his blazing eyeballs that tells me all I needed to know about my thirty marks. I was fidgeting has he held tight to my shirt. I knew I was in deeper problem than I could imagine when I saw Dr Longe’s bald head sweating; I had over-worked him all the while he tried stopping me from fighting. Bayo has finally destroyed my life, I almost said. “Sir please Sir! He is the one.” I pleaded with tears in my eyes. He looked at me with one side of his face and roared, “I will slap you if you don’t shut your mouth up!” I held my lips with my fingers, obeying him to the letter. I knew I could do nothing again to appease him unless there was a miracle. He let go my shirt and wiped his sweaty head with his right index finger. The sweats that dropped from his head could fill a cup. “Both of you, sit down there.” He said, pointing to the floor in front of his office. “Sir please Sir! It was the devil.” I pleaded again. It was truly the devil, Bayo. A great deal of similarities one would see if Bayo was placed side by side with the devil. The only difference between Bayo and the devil was just the spelling of their names; the synonym of the devil is Bayo. “If you utter a word again! You would be so sorry for yourself.” Dr Longe yelled as he entered his office. Bayo and I sat on the floor close to each other. Bayo didn't deem it fit to apologize, hinting at how much he wanted both of us to be expelled. I became uncomfortable when Bayo brought out his phone, with his fingers moving fast on its keypad like someone sending a text message. He really was typing a message. I knew he was when I swiftly snatched the phone away from him and peeked into it. That singular action led to another fight. That time around I lost all the morals I had, not giving a damn about Dr Longe and his thirty marks. I added extra punches to Bayo’s already bleeding face. I blew his jaw rapidly which immediately ejected blood from different corners of his mouth. “I will kill you, bastard!” I angrily said, adding more punches. I was totally consumed in rage, I lost all my sense of responsibility. Bayo kept struggling to push me over him but my weight denied him. I was about landing on his nose a dangerous uppercut when a school security personnel held my hand from behind. Dr Longe had reported our case to the school security department. He came out of his office and said, “Security! Those are the boys. Am happy you met them fighting again.” “Sir, he is the one that---- tha--- that.” I was about explaining when Dr Longe interjected. “Shut up! silly boy. You are just a disgrace to your parent.” He angrily said and added, “Security, please take them away.” The security personnel ushered us into their van and zoomed off to their office. We alighted and were taken to the CSO’s office. As we were walking through the passage to the CSO’s office, I saw Mr Okanlawon. “Hello Sir! Mr Okanlawon!” I called his attention. He looked keenly, greeted his fellow personnel, halted us and replied, “Banji, what happened?” “Sir! It’s this useless boy, Sir!” I said, pointing at Bayo. “You are the useless boy! Bastard!” Bayo furiously defended. “Shut up!” The two security personnel yelled, then Mr Okanlawon added, “Banji, continue.” “Sir, this is the useless boy that killed those students o.” I quickly fixed him up to save my neck. “Ehn Ehn! Are you serious? This is the boy?” Mr Okanlawo said, astonished. “Yes Sir!” I affirmed. “No Sir O!” Bayo defended. “Let’s go. Move!” The other security personnel commanded, Mr Okanlawon joined us to meet the CSO. After permission had been granted by the CSO to bring us in, we trembly entered. “Banji! You again.” The CSO attacked. “Sir?” I asked, confused about what he meant. “Why is your shirt rumpled? And with blood stains? Oh I see!” He said, looked at me and later Bayo. “Okanlawon, why are this boys here?” “Oga Sir! Banji said this is the boy that killed those two students.” Mr Okanlawon said, pointing to Bayo. “What?!” The CSO stood up and shouted. “Yes Sir! That’s him” Mr Okanlawon said, pointing to Bayo again. “Sir, It’s not me Sir!” Bayo denied. “It’s you! Liar!” I angrily accused. “Shut up you both!” The CSO yelled and added, “Okanlawon get me the emergency record book.” “Yes Sir!” Mr Okanlawon said and exited his office. Bayo was set to destroy me to the last of his ability and I was quite happy to have destroyed his jaw to the best of my ability too. Mr Okanlawon in no time returned with a big book; the book contains the contact details of students’ next of kin. Mr Okanlawon presented the book to the CSO, who skimmed through it for some seconds. “What are the names of the people you killed?” The CSO asked. We both looked at each other and I said, “Talk na!” “You must be mad!” Bayo denied. “Are you boys mad?!” The CSO yelled. “For the last time, what are the names of the people you killed?” To avoid further problem, I foolishly replied, “Emeka Roland and ” “Wait! Let me check that first.” The CSO cut in. The CSO flipped through the pages of the emergency book, paused at a point and asked, “what level?” “three hundred level Sir.” I replied. He flipped through again, finally stopped and said, “Mr Okanlawon, we have to inform the parents of these late students.” “Yes Sir! That’s good Sir.” Mr Okanlawon affirmed. The CSO took his phone, checked the book and dialed a phone number. Emeka’s phone rang out loud from my pocket. The CSO hung up the call and looked at me in disbelieve that the number he just dialed was present with me. I became totally perplexed. My sweat drenched me from head to toe. Bayo and the two security personnel all wondered why my phone stopped ringing immediately the CSO hung up. They all looked randomly again after some seconds. The CSO looked at his phone, dialed the number again and shifted his focus back to me. The phone rang again from my pocket. TO BE CONTINUED...

O boy u don die

EPISODE 30 I reluctantly brought out the phone from my pocket and dropped it on the CSO’s table without been instructed. They all nauseatingly looked at me as a murderer. Tears uncontrollably rolled down my puffy cheeks. I kept my eyes fixed on the CSO, who looked at me with unmitigated pity. “Sir, I can explain.” I softly said, with tears flowing from my eyes into my mouth. “You don’t have to explain. It shows to me you are the one behind the whole thing.” The CSO said. “Sir, I swear I didn't kill Emeka.” “He did, Sir!” Bayo interrupted. “Mr Man, shut your mouth before I seal it up permanently.” The CSO warned Bayo. “Are you mad?! Chief is talking and you are talking. silly boy!” Mr Okanlawon yelled at Bayo, not for any reason but for him to find favour before the CSO when promotion attestation comes up. “This Emeka of a boy is a crook himself. Why on earth would he fill in his number in the place if his parents? Nawa for you this students o. But still, what are you doing with Emeka’s phone? Ehn Banji?” The CSO said, moving his eyes from one person to another and finally stopped at me. “Sir, Emeka was my roommate. After his death, I found his phone in the room and I helped to keep it.” I explained. “Flimsy!” The CSO shouted and added, “I’m calling your father.” My Father? Oh My God! My Father? Baba Banji! No No No, he’s going to die if hears am involved in a murder case, I screamed out loud within. I was completely bewildered, my pulse rose above one hundred beat per minute, I became suddenly cold, shivering like a chicken beaten by the rain, all because my father was about to informed. My Father, pointing to a dwarf stool close to were he sat said, “Banji, Omo mi, jo ko,” which means, ‘Banji, My son, sit down.’ I gladly obeyed. I wondered why he called me, so I was anxious to hear all he had to say. It was pretty late at night, the time secrets are best discussed; married couples do that a whole lot. “Banji, what am about to tell you, tell no one not even your mother.” He said. “Ok Sir.” I temporarily agreed. “I’m only telling you this because you have come of age and you can handle issues yourself.” “Yes Daddy. I can handle any issue.” I affirmed, feeling like a grown-up. “You are our only child but you are not the only one we gave birth to.” He proceeded. “Sir?” I asked, confused. “Yes, you are not. Before you were born, me and your mother had three children but then we were in the village. You should have two elder brothers and a sister now but death snatched them away from us.” “Oh my Jesus!” I screamed, placing my hands on my head with my mouth opened wide. My Father quickly cautioned me not to shout again and continued, “Yes, they all died. Bose, Taiwo and Kehinde were all swept away by death. Then, they were all still small, three years, two years and two years old respectively. Taiwo and Kehinde were twins. Your mother and I were notable traders in the village, our crops were big and cheap for all to buy. That very bitter day, I and your mother made, in fact, I made a silly mistake to have locked the children inside the house. Your mother had already gone to the market and I was left behind with the kids. I locked them indoor when I left for the farm to harvest some crops. I did that because I don’t want them mingling with unwanted friends, they were still small and can be easily influenced. I returned to meet the house burnt. People had gathered around, crying and screaming. I heard your mother’s voice coming out from the crowd and I moved closer. I moved closer to your mother, she locked my shirt and was shouting, ‘my children, my children.’ I couldn't cry but I was dying inside. I couldn't imagine, that all I had just wiped out in a minute. Your mother and I are suffering from myocardial infarction presently.” “Myo-what infection?!” I surprisingly asked. “It’s myocardial infarction, also known as heart attack.” “Jesus!” I shouted again. “Shush!” My Father cautioned me quickly and added, “Don’t worry, we are handling it has the doctor instructed us. We are fine.” Tears trickled down my cheeks as I asked, “when did you relocate to the city?” “We left a week after the incident. Your mother had to be transferred from the village hospital to the city because of her countless fainting. We managed to get a single room apartment to stay until she was sound enough. I handled mine like a man and after we were a little sound we moved to this place. The doctor had warned us not to undergo any stress at all. That’s why I and your mother chose to have only you. So, you not having other siblings is because of our state of health and nothing else. We believe just a child would give us peace of mind, and that child is you.” He said, patting my head with a smile. “I promise to make and keep you happy always.” I said with a smile on my face too. I couldn't help but remember all my father told me then. I have failed my father and my mother, I thought to myself with tears rolling down from my eyes like a running tap. My father would be badly affected if the CSO told him all I was into. “Sir please don’t call my father, Please Sir. I am innocent.” I pleaded, crying like a baby. The CSO hissed and said, “If I don’t call your father, who should I call? My father? Goat!” I was so pained, my heart was bleeding, I know because I could feel it, I kept crying but that didn't open the door to the CSO’s empathy. I cried out loud with mucus dropping out thick from my nostrils when I saw the CSO dial a number. “Hello?” TO BE CONTINUED...

U hv killed ur parent

I am dumbfund with d new turn of ur case. Only God will vindicate u.

dis guy is seriouslly an idiot..

nice starting

All dis had better nt be real.... Within 3 days!!! God!

EPISODE 31 I was weeping profusely all the while the CSO was on call because I was thinking he was talking to my father. I listened carefully to the response the CSO gave the person he was talking to and I matched it with what I thought my dad would have said. “Your son is involved in a murder case.” The CSO said. “My father would have asked, ‘Sir? Please are you sure you aren't calling the wrong number?’” I thought. “Yes Sir, Banji. He’s here with me in my office.” He said and added, “we would be expecting you.” My brain couldn't process all the conversation the CSO had with my dad because I was dead on my feet. I knew the game was over because my dad was involved. The CSO looked at me disgustingly and asked me to clean up my face, which was covered with fluid of different viscosity. I reluctantly did. Yuck! I used my shirt to wipe my face and running nose. My shirt became so unbearably dirty, stained with blood, sweat, tears and mucus; if klin and ariel detergents collaborated together to feature jik in the washing of my shirt, the probability for it remaining the same was one. Eyes off my shirt, I gazed at the CSO who installed his eyes on smiling Bayo. “Why are you smiling?” The CSO asked. “Nothing Sir.” He replied, bowing his head. I raised my hand indicating I had something to say. “Yes, what Banji?” The CSO asked. “I have an evidence that Bayo is the brain behind the death of the students.” I boldly said. Everyone became astonished while the CSO happily asked, “Are you serious? Where is it?” “Sir, it’s in my room.” I quickly replied. “That’s brilliant! Good. You’re so lucky I haven’t informed your dad.” He said and smiled. “Sir?” I asked, confused, wanted him to repeat what he said. “Okanlawon, follow him and bring the evidence.” He commanded. “Yes Sir!” Mr Okanlawon said and added, “Move! Let’s go.” My heartbeat reduced to normal, I became so relaxed knowing fully well that my father is safe and out of the case. I knew Bayo would be wondering what evidence do I have to prove he was the one. I guess he had forgotten he dropped a note for me the other night he came with his gang. I happily entered the security van as we whizzed to my hall. “Banji, pray o because school no go take the matter likely o.” Mr Okanlawon advised. “Sir, I swear to God, Bayo is the killer of those two.” I cockily said. “Ok O. We are in your hall. Come down.” I alighted from the van and walked through to my room, accompanied closely by Mr Okanlawon. I opened my door, rushed quickly to my wardrobe, opened it to see my bag has vanished. Then, I thought the devil had dedicated himself to destroy me. I fell freely on my bed like someone shot from afar. I screamed out loud in anger like an injured soldier. Mr Okanlawon rushed in. “What happened?” “Ha! Ha! Jesus! Ha!” I kept saying. “I sey wetin happen?” “Oga, na my bag I no see for my wardrobe.” “Ehn make we dey go back na.” Mr Okanlawon said. I was so disturbed. What have I done to deserve all this am passing through? Who did I offend to have dedicated their life to make my life miserable? I asked myself. I angrily left my room with Mr Okanlawon to the van. I kept thinking where on earth my bag would had been. Bayo must have stolen my bag because of the note I hid in it, I almost said. Like lightning, I remembered my bag would be at the department. I had dropped it when I was about fighting with Bayo. “Oga Okanlawon, abeg I don know where my bag dey.” I calmly said. “Banji, you are disturbing me o!” He angrily said. “Oga please I beg you. This last chance.” “We go here, we come here, we go here, wetin na!” He said, hissed and accepted, “Ok, let’s go.” I entered into the security van again but with fear in my heart. What if I didn't see my bag? What if I see it and the note is not there? What if it is not really at the department? All these questions flooded my confused mind. I kept praying silently in my heart as we drove speedily to my department. We arrived my department. I hurriedly alighted before the van finally stopped. I ran towards Dr Longe’s office were we had the fight to check for my bag. I didn't see anything that looks like a bag from afar. I moved closer to the scene where we fought, searched all around but didn't see my bag. Then, I agreed with what my mind was communicating with me. It had pictured how my day was going to get unraveled immediately Kelvin gave me the news. I shrugged off the negative feeling and thought to confront Dr Longe about my bag. I knocked on his door. “Yes. Come in.” “Good Afternoon Sir!” I fearfully said with a bow. “How can I help you?” Dr Longe asked with a frown. “Sir, Please, am looking for my bag.” I pitifully said. “Ehn ehn, did they tell you am with your bag?” “No Sir.” “Useless boy. You are the dumbest student have come across. Get out!” He yelled, pointing at the door. “Am not useless, maybe you are.” I angrily mumbled. I was exiting his office when I heard Dr Longe giggle. I paid no attention to him and reached for the doorknob. “Banji!” Dr Longe called. TO BE CONTINUED...

I hope dat God will vindicate in all dis.

I pity ur lyf banji

Makin sense

EPISODE 32 I paused and reluctantly turned around, having in mind that he heard what I murmured. “Sir?” I answered him with fear in my heart. He pointed to a fridge near his window with a scowl on his face. “Your bag is over there. Just right beside the cupboard.” He said. “Thank you Sir.” I appreciated. I inched towards the fridge to get my bag. I picked it up with joy and forged out of his office. I peeked at Dr Longe as I was walking out of his office, he looked really upset with me. I ignored his frowning face and gladly left his office. I was walking towards Mr Okanlawon when Dr Longe called my attention. “Hey! Mr man.” He shouted at me, then flung Bayo’s books to me. “Give it to the other Tyson.” I picked Bayo’s books and walked to meet Mr Okanlawon. “Na the bag be this?” He asked. “Yes Sir. It is.” I replied. “The evidence dey inside?” He pointed my attention to the main reason I came for my bag which I in reality forgot. “Ha!” I exclaimed. I hastily unzipped my bag, scrambled and ransacked it for the note. I smiled. I found it. “It’s there. It’s in my bag.” “Let me see it.” Mr Okanlawon demanded. I unhesitatingly gave it to him. He held it lightly with his fingers as we entered the van and zoomed back to the security office. I mounted my eyes on the note in his hand like a watchman. Whiz! The paper went off his hand like lightening. The breeze caused by the speed of the van snatched it away from him. The driver quickly parked the van as Mr Okanlawon and I jumped down from it. The paper was dangling in the air like a kite. We both tilted our head upward fixing our eyes on it, with our hands raised up like a goalkeeper wanting to catch a free kick, moving in the same direction as the paper. The paper was as fluffy as a wool so the wind controlled it easily. We kept chasing the paper like little children. Mr Okanlawon, I will definitely convert you to my threat evidence if I don’t get this paper, I almost said. At last, the paper descended gently to a reasonable level one could reach. I jumped and grabbed the paper. I buried it completely in my pocket. I wasn't going to bring it out even if the president of Nigeria craved me to, until I get to the CSO. Mr Okanlawon was sweating like a pig after the paper-kite exercise. All the while, he removed his beret, which gave me a clear view of bald head. He wasn't has handsome as him putting on his beret. We entered the van and zoomed off to the security office. We alighted and I was ushered back to the CSO’s office. We entered his office, Mr Okanlawon saluted and gave him feedback. Bayo looked at me with a deadly frown, I could feel his raging eyeballs on me. The CSO cleared his throat, cracked his knuckles and smiled. “Banji, Banji. Where is it?” He requested, with his right hand stretched out wide open towards me. I dug my hand into my pocket, gently pulled out the note and placed it into the hand of the CSO. He opened it and read it for some seconds. I gazed at Bayo, who was busy looking at the CSO, whose head was still buried in the note. The CSO raised his head with a frown and looked at Bayo. “Whose writing is this?” He asked, stretching the note towards Bayo. Bayo took the note, skimmed through it and remained mute. I saw his hands shaking out of fear, with stream of sweats formed on his forehead. The CSO angrily stood up and moved closer to us. “Whose writing is that?” He asked again. Bayo gazed at him with a puckered brow and remained mute as a fish. I was scared, not for any reason but for the action the already vexed CSO would take. The CSO paused for some seconds, gazed at the two security personnel, then looked at me, then shifted his focus back to Bayo, accompanying it with a thunderous slap. I felt the pain of the slap, how much more Bayo himself. The sound of the slap could momentarily deafen someone. Bayo held his left cheek with his hands. “Whose writing is that?” The CSO roared. “It’s not mine!” Bayo yelled. I was immediately astonished and could almost add my slap to his cheek. I looked at him angrily but his attention was seized by the CSO. The CSO laughed like a drain, walked back to his chair and sat down. “Banji, any other proof?” The CSO asked and smiled. His smiled helped me to think aright. “Yes sir! I do have a proof that he was the one who wrote that.” I looked at Bayo, who looked at me still frowning. I guessed he wondered what my next proof would be. I shrugged off, opened my bag and brought out his books and dropped them on the CSO’s table. “Those are his books, Sir. Sir, the writing in the note matches with this one he is holding.” I cockily said because I was so sure about his writing. The CSO pulled Bayo’s books closer to himself. He opened the first book, flipped through it, left it open and shifted aside. He opened the second book, flipped through it, left it open and shifted aside. He demanded for the note with Bayo, which Bayo hastily gave him. The CSO looked at the threat note in his hand and peeked on the books he spread opened before him, comparing them together. He dropped the threat note on the table, he looked at Bayo, then he looked at me and bowed his head on the table. Were those books Bayo’s? Didn't the handwriting matched? My mind wondered what was wronged. I was wholly bamboozled when the CSO finally spoke. “You are a liar!” TO BE CONTINUED...

Ahswear! Village witch dey follow dis banji..infact na on top him matter dey sit down dey fan body with him destiny

EPISODE 33 Bayo and I wondered who he was talking to, we looked at each other briefly and gazed back on the CSO. The CSO raised his head away from his desk and statically looked fiercely at Bayo. “You are a liar! You threatened the poor boy all because he was going to expose you!” The CSO yelled. I smiled while Bayo frowned. Game over, I won. Bayo looked so depressed knowing fully well he was busted. “Your case would be handled without pity, I promise you that.” The CSO said. “I will make sure you rut in jail for all the problem and pain you have caused the family of the deceased, the school and your friend, Banji.” “Sir, He’s not my friend!” I interruptively denied. The CSO looked at me angry because of the manner I cut into his speech. “You better seal your mouth before I change my mind about you.” I quickly apologized with immediate effect. “I’m sorry sir.” I pleaded, bowing my head. The CSO wasn't satisfied with my apology, he still gazed at me angrily. “You are not totally free because you still have queries to answer.” “Am so sorry Sir.” I pleaded again. I wished I had sealed my gutter from saying anything at all. I instantly corrected my mistakes by sealing my mouth till I exited the security office. The CSO shifted his attention back to Bayo. “You will have to produce all the names of the student in your cult group. Black nonsense! I will start from you, in eradicating cultism from this school. silly boy!” The CSO howled uncontrollably. “Okanlawon, take this fool away and lock him up. Then go to Area B police station and inform the DPO about the latest development. You can all be dismissed. Banji wait behind.” Mr Okanlawon stood at attention and saluted. “Permission to carry on Sir?!” He said. “Carry On.” The CSO approved. I stood still looking unruffled but within me, I was throwing a party. Freedom at long last. I felt free like oxygen in the air. What next? I thought and prayed to be favoured. “Banji, you may go for now but write down your room number and your phone number here.” The CSO smiled and said, pushing a paper and a pen to me. I quickly wrote the details as demanded. “Thank you Sir. Am through.” I said. “You may go.” “Thank you Sir.” I replied, picked my bag and walked out of the CSO’s office. I had learnt my lesson in the hard way and would never liked to experience it again, even in my next life. I paused, took a quick scan at myself, concentrating more on my shirt which was so unbearable to look at. I pulled it off, turned it inside out and wore it. I looked so much like a garage tout. I bounced out of the security department and walked to my hall. It was 4 P.M. already and all I needed to do when I reached my room was to fall on my bed and die. Sorry, sleep I mean. I got to my block, reluctantly climbed the stairs like an aged person and forged along my floor to my room. I was initially surprised to see my door left ajar but I realized I didn't lock the door when I was heading to the department in search of my bag. I entered in, bolted the door and went directly to my bed. I laid down to ruminate on how the day had gone. I was thinking when I heard a phone ring, not my phone nor Emeka’s. The tone came directly from his wing. I became scared, knowing fully well I didn’t leave anyone in the room and no one uttered a word when I came in. I skulked gently behind the curtain that demarcated Emeka’s wing from mine. I pulled the curtain a little backward and peeped at the person lying on his bed. It was Sister Grace. She laid down on Emeka’s bed with her ears blocked with her earphone. I guessed she had played the music before inserting her earphone. She was so engrossed in the music, that she hummed along with the song that played. Her eyes were closed so she couldn't see me. She laid so relaxed as if she was in her hostel. I can’t help but notice her erogenous light skinned body. Sister Grace wore an average length blue gown which has some star-like patterns crafted on it. I had totally lost my sense of vengeance when I scrutinized her from her feet to her thighs. The gown had shifted upwards, close to her hips because of her lying position. She laid supine on the bed with her knees bent inwards and her legs dangerously spread apart, so I could vividly see her voluptuous thighs. I immediately released the curtain to its normal position the minute she decided to change her lying position. I waited for some seconds and resumed seeing my x-rated movie. She had laid prone to the bed. I wondered if she knew I was looking at her, for her to had displayed that view to my sight. I tranquilly scanned Sister Grace from her ponytailed hair to her feet, staring more on the twinned pillow-like objects resting just beneath her back; these twinned objects were vibrating repetitively to the rhythm of the music she was listening to and that really caught my attention. My head was aching not for pains but for the random thoughts that collided in it. My body chemistry was changing. I began to sweat copiously. I began to feel the material my zip was made of, not with my hands but with the risen pipe hanging in between my legs. My trouser became tight, so tight in just an area, the area where the two legs of my trouser meets. I was extremely high, not on weed or alcohol but on Grace. Sister Grace wasn't helping the matter when she made visible her pink coloured pant with a ‘Yori-Yori’ inscription on it; the shirt of that pant is so common just like the ‘My Money Grows Like Grass’ shirts. Should I stop watching? Should I confront her as planned? Or Should I ask her to enroll on my special extramural class starting that minute? My mind and brain worked hand in hand like Larry Page and Sergey Brin, the google guys, to find the answers to those pressing questions. I stood behind the curtain with my two hands packing my trouser upwards from beneath, thinking deeply on what to do and the move to take. “You bad. You want it.” Sister Grace said loudly. I became frightened when I heard what she said. My mind became totally worked out immediately I added another set of questions to its search. What did she mean? Did she see me? Was she talking to me? I wondered for some minutes and became more confused or closer to the truth when she spoke again. “I know you want it cos you bad.” TO BE CONTINUED...

Dat one na 4 bayo abi

U really learnt ur lesson in a hard way. Thank God that Bayo went in for his crime. And u beta b kiaful or u will b in trouble cos all dis ur trouble adventure started with Grace.

Nice story. Bite Grace make u lock up na

EPISODE 34 She wants me to come, I said to myself. I quickly peeped on Sister Grace to confirm if the final answer my mind gave was actually correct. I was wrong. She was engrossed in the music so much so that she said out loud the lyrics. Notwithstanding, I planned to confront her because the level I was operating on couldn't be surmounted without her help. One, two, three, I counted within, calmly walked in and stood right beside her. She still didn't notice my presence even at that very close range, all because she wasn't looking at my direction. My hand shuddered for some seconds longing to bring to fruition what my mind intended. My mind had calculated how soft the wiggling twinned pillows situated just beneath her back were. I let my hand into action. I moved my right hand forward with my palm spread open towards her posterior. I was almost touching it when she ignorantly turned. I quickly retreated my hand and stood like an effigy. She was frightened to see me. “Jesus!” She shouted, disconnecting the earphone from her ears. I gave a fake smile and calmed her down. “Shush. Calm down.” I said. She moved her left hand to her chest to ease her panting heart. “Bro Banji, I never knew it was you.” “It’s me.” I said and smiled again. “How did you get in?” “Ehm—Ehm—I—He--- Ehm.” She stuttered. I cut in to save her busy brain in search of a lie. “Emeka opened for you, huh?” She smiled and said, “yes. He went to get something downstairs.” “Aww. And he left you all alone in the room?” I teased her. “Yes O. Don’t mind him.” She said and smiled, trying to cover up her shame. I guessed she had remembered her expression the last time I caught her with him, painting the whole picture as if she was raped. “Since when has he gone?” I pulled her leg again. She checked her time, paused for some seconds and said, “Hmm, I think thirty minutes ago.” “That’s pretty long.” I purposely felt concerned. “Abi ooo. Don’t mind him.” “Have you tried his number?” I asked. “No.” “Why na? Try it na.” “Hmm. Hmm. Hmmmmmmm.” “Hmm, what?” I said and laughed because I could figure out the meaning. “Hmm, you don’t have credit abi?” She shyly replied, “Kinda.” The reason chickens are fed is not because of the love we have for them but for them to grow fat enough to be eaten, I thought to myself. She immediately adjusted her gown and sat upright as I chose to sit next to her. I marked that as my first move. I wanted to display my caring gesture to Sister Grace so I gladly gave her my phone to dial Emeka’s number. She immediately took the phone from me and while she was busy dialing Emeka’s number, I was also busy weighing the size of her oranges with my weighing machine, my eyes. After proper examination, I couldn't call those, oranges but pears. I instantly understood the reason why Emeka loved pear. I concentrated all my attention on the big dangling pears which sparked up again my already relaxed hose. “He’s not picking up.” Sister Grace said, disturbed. I smiled, knew fully well that Emeka was dead but kept my mouth sealed not to scare her away. “I guess he must be busy with something.” “Ok. Thanks.” Dead silence after some seconds. My heart was beating as I bowed my head to think of what to say. Should I ask her for exercise? Should I take it cool? Or Should I just go away? Thoughts bumping into each other on my mind. I can’t let you go after all the problems you had put me through, I almost said. I summoned courage to find my way to satisfy my selfish desire. I smiled, bit my lip and nodded. “What’s up with you and Emeka?” I boldly asked. “I don’t understand.” She said with a surprised look on her face. “I mean, what is going on between you and Emeka?” I said, stressing each word. Sister Grace nodded and said, “Nothing at all. We are just friends.” “Just friends?” “Just friends.” “Nothing more?” “Nothing more.” “What happened the other day when you came here?” She kept mute, pretending to be thinking and later said, “Oh! That day was a painful day for me.” I nodded my head, signaled she was lying. “How painful? Romantically painful or which kind of pain are you talking about?” I boldly attacked. “Brother Banji, please can we forget about that issue? It’s past.” She said. I agreed to forget the past and started a new one. “Why are you dressed like this?” She scanned through herself and questioned, “how am I dressed?” “How are you dressed? You ask me?” I said and disgustingly looked at her. She swiftly stood up from the bed to check her dressing again. She span slowly before me like a wife before her husband, displaying all her dangerous posterior and anterior departments for me to see. My nozzle had risen up like soaked ‘ijebu’ garri and my body was shaking uncontrollably like a drenched dog. She paused and looked at me, waiting to hear my response. “Ehn, the cloth is not bad but turn around again.” I requested to gain sight of her backside again. She twirled slowly and I totally lost it when I saw the twinned pillow-like objects again. My head was bowed trying to depress my obviously risen nozzle with my two hands but all efforts failed; die-hard nozzle. I looked up to see Sister Grace staring at me with my hands clustered in between my legs. I looked at my clustered hands at their position, sluggishly gazed back at Sister Grace, who quickly shifted her focus to the area my eyes were coming from. We both remained mute for some seconds and when she finally spoke, I almost blanked out. “Do you want me?” She asked with a seductive look. I guessed a man in my condition would not decline this golden opportunity, if actually it was golden as it seemed. I nodded my head like a two years old affirming the request of a biscuit. I let go my hand off my trouser, setting the stubborn instrument free. She moved closer to me, caressing my head with her left hand and was gently pulling out her pant with her right. Knock! Knock! Someone was at the door. TO BE CONTINUED...

Nawa o, ur bad luck too much

Oh God am so happy for you to be free but did you know you are in another trouble by using your number to call emeka through grace... The security are back be ready to face them.

I said it! Banji is facing supernatural power... Dey re really on his matter... See aqain! Free #toto# 4 u..nd na dat tym person come dey knock

EPISODE 35 Who on earth is this enemy of enjoyment that chose to knock on my door at this moment? I asked myself. I found it hard to decline from the cloud nine I already was, not even after Sister Grace was ready for me. I wondered if Sister Grace heard the knock because she completely pulled off her pant even while the person was knocking. I deliberately ignored the door and concentrated on how to handle the biggest temptation of my life. That one unfolding right before me. My nozzle suddenly became relaxed like a deflated balloon when the person knocked again. My anger immediately developed to a percentage of ninety, with my eyes popping out like the ball in a roll-on deodorant. “Who the hell is that?” I yelled. “It’s me, Banji.” The voice sounded feminine and familiar but the voice recognition application installed on my brain was already corrupted by sensual virus which was transferred to me by Sister Grace; that virus was more harmful than the Trojan horse. “You, who?” I asked to be ascertain who it was. “It’s me Kofo.” Oh my God! My long lost girlfriend came visiting. I turned out to be totally confused at that instance. Sister Grace was about taking it to the next level, cloud ten, thrust me flat to the bed and was about lying on me. I obstructed her and rose up on my feet. “We can’t do this again.” I said. “But why?” She sadly asked. “My girlfriend is at the door.” “So? Can’t she wait?” She said and winked at me. You must be mad, I almost said. “Please, we would hook up some other time. You don’t have to leave now, just wait for Emeka for some minutes more.” “You are not serious. In fact nothing happened between us.” Agreed, just wear your pant, I said to myself. Knock! Knock! “Banji are you busy?” Kofo softly asked. “No, am not. Am coming.” I quickly assisted Sister Grace to wear back her pant. She was sluggish about it so I helped her drag the pillow case up to fit into the pillow; I wasn't so caring to do that, just wanted to have the feeling of how soft the pillows were. Knowing Sister Grace was settled, I ran to open the door. “Hey Kofo, what’s up?” I said with a fake smile. “Am fine. What took you so long?” I coughed and said, “I was arranging my wardrobe.” “Ok.” I ushered her to my wing, then she sat on my bed. I was displaying a bitter side of me to Kofo because of the embarrassment she caused me the last time we met. I sat on the cupboard, placed right beside my bed with a scowl on my face. “Banji, am so-r--r.” She was about saying something when I interrupted ignorantly. “Shuuuush!” I sounded, with my index finger on my lips. “Enough of your sorry. I don’t want to hear it. You embarrassed me before that riffraff? And you’re here telling me sorry.” I was completely dumbfounded when she gave me a reply to my rant. “Banji, I am not here to beg you. Ok? And I wasn't gonna say sorry to you before you foolishly cut in. I am here to condole you over the loss of your roommate.” She said, with her voice loud enough for Sister Grace to had heard. I was speechless and I wished Sister Grace was deaf to our conversation. If wishes were horses, beggars would ride. My wish was just a wish when Sister Grace barged in. “Please Sister, can you repeat what you just said?” She surprisingly asked Kofo. Kofo gazed at her, scrutinized her from head to toe and looked at me. “So this is what you’re busy with that made you not to open the door on time.” She said. “I beg your pardon.” Sister Grace yelled at Kofo. Kofo looked at her furiously and said, “To your question, I said his roommate is dead, he is late, he is gone. Choose the one you understand best.” I looked at Sister Grace, who in turn looked at me, shocked and embarrassed. She stared at me mute for some seconds, retreated to Emeka’s wing, picked her bag and exited the room, slamming the door. I shifted my focus back to Kofo, who looked at me arrogantly. She was so full of herself. We both gazed at each other for five minutes, not sure but three minutes would be close to the truth. I buried my ego and broke the silence jinx. “Kofo, why treat me like this? Why now? Ehn? Baby, why?” I said. “Who is your baby? You better look for your baby elsewhere because I ain't’t your baby.” I smiled, stood up from the cupboard and sat on the bed with her. “You are my baby jor.” I said and tickled her. She jerked, smile and said, “Lemme o, lemme jor.” I tickled her the more. “I won’t leave you jor.” I said, laughing out loud. “Oya wait Banji. Oh Oooo, Banji wait na.” She pleaded as I tickled. I stopped. “Oya talk, am waiting.” I said, with a grin. “What was she doing here? Is she not the Bible study secretary? What was she doing alone in the room with you?” “Don’t mind her jare, she was waiting for Emeka.” “Emeka? Your roommate?” “Yes.” “Why didn't you tell her he was dead? And I wonder how she didn't hear the gist all around.” “I didn't want to spread the news that was why I didn't tell her and perhaps I thought she knew.” I lied. “Ok.” “Yeah.” “Secondly, am so sorry for the other day. I never meant to embarrass you. Perhaps, there was nothing between me and that guy, we are just classmates.” “Ehn Ehn?” “Yes Dear.” She said with a smile on her face. “Ok. That’s gone. I am sorry also for the other day. I never meant to hurt you. Pardon me.” I said. “Baby it’s ok. We are cool.” She said. She shifted close to me, grabbed me closer and kissed me. Oh my God! I felt I was in heaven. We kissed passionately. I was so engrossed and became so uncontrollably high, accumulated energy from Sister Grace’s uncompleted performance. Kofo was already moaning before the show began. She was loosing my belt and I was unbuttoning her blouse. Bang! Bang! Bang! Someone was at the door again. TO BE CONTINUED...

Banji, u need prayers o

There is fire on d mountain top, Banji run, run, run.

Who is dis again nw

EPISODE 36 Oh My God! What have I done to deserve all these distractions? Why must this fellow knock on my door now? I asked myself. I purposely deafened my ears to the knock on the door. Then, I completely loosened her button, exposing her soft plump pineapples engulfed in a salmon pink bra. She had already shrunk the height of my trouser to my foot, exposing the strength of my hose, tightly packed in my fluffy pant. I was temporarily happy not to hear any knock on my door again, at least for that time being. I quickly transferred my vibrating hand to her back, reached for the hook and eye closure of her bra and unfastened it, I did all that within seconds like a pro. Now the game was about to begin. Bang! Bang! The person knocked harder, almost brought down my door. I angrily shouted at the person. “Are you mad? Is this your father’s door? What’s your problem? Please you came at the wrong time. Kindly come back later or better still, tomorrow.” I ranted. Afterwards, Kofo tilted my head to face her, she lay flat like slate on the bed and pulled me to lie on her. What a feeling! We started kissing again to neutralize my anger that was inflated by the unknown fellow. Bang! Bang! Bang! The person knocked even harder and kept mute without any identification. I furiously pulled out of bed and matched to the door like a soldier. “You must be mad, walahi!” I said and opened the door. I almost blanked out when I saw the people standing before me, the CSO, Mr Okanlawon and two other security personnel. I suddenly became nervous, my heart was pounding. My palms became moist and my forehead and armpits dampen with perspiration. I immediately held my lips with my right hand indicating those words were a slip of tongue. The CSO had an inane look on his face which got me thinking why they came to my room. The CSO walked in. “Am mad, abi Banji? Am mad.” He giggled. “No Sir. God forbid. You can never be mad.” I said, with fear in my voice. He walked fully into my room, straight to my wing and saw Kofo. “Good evening Sir.” Kofo greeted and sat upright on the bed. My heartbeat reduced a little, having seen Kofo was already covered up before the CSO saw her. The CSO stood still, gazed at Kofo for some seconds which got Kofo uncomfortable so she bowed her head. I was standing right behind the CSO, who later shifted his focus to me and said, “Banji, you are involved in a murder case and you’re here messing around.” I bowed my head in shame, having nothing to say because I had exposed my act by the response I gave when he knocked. The CSO nodded his head and continued. “When you’re supposed to be on your knees, praying to God to completely deliver you from the mess you threw yourself into.” “Am sorry Sir.” I pleaded. The CSO was nice to me. He talked to me just like my father, who watched my every step. “Sorry for yourself. Am not the one in problem, you are. By the way, why did you call Emeka’s number some minutes ago?” “Me? Call? Me call Emeka? When?” I asked, surprised. “Are you Ok? You mean you didn't dial his number at all?” The CSO asked. “I didn't sir.” I cockily replied. “Ok fine. We would know the liar between me and you.” He said. “Okanlawon!” “Sir!” Mr Okanlawo rushed inside, stood at attention and saluted. “Give me that mobile phone.” “Here sir!” Me Okanlawon replied and gave the phone to the CSO. The CSO, for some seconds went through the phone and finally handed it over to me. I looked at the screen of the phone to see my name and number on the missed call log. I was totally flabbergasted, then wondered for some seconds when I did. Oops! I gave Sister Grace my phone to call Emeka, I recalled. The CSO stood and gazed at me as if I did what Hitler didn't do, waiting patiently for my reply. “Ehm- ehm Sir. I did. My pocket did. My pocket mistakenly did.” The CSO laughed and said, “Banji Banji. You and lying have finally wedded. Congrats anyways.” “I’m not lying Sir.” I said with a fake innocent look. “Have heard. We are not here for that.” He said. “We are to evacuate Emeka’s belongings.” “Ok Sir.” “Where are his things?” “Over there Sir.” I replied, pointing to Emeka’s wing. The CSO ordered Mr Okanlawon and the two other security personnel to pack Emeka’s belongings out of the room to the van they parked downstairs. Emeka’s wardrobe was forcefully opened, then they parked all his belongings. I missed Emeka more as they did the evacuation of his things because seeing his belongings gave me a sense of his presence. I boldly let that feeling go quickly. They had finished and were set to go. “Go have a swell time with your girl.” The CSO said with a wink. I smiled and said, “Thank you very much sir.” He was about leaving the door, he turned around almost immediately and saw me jumping for joy, winking and licking my lips at Kofo, who sat on the bed. “Aids is real. Use a condom.” He whispered. Condom or not, I will enjoy every bit of it to the fullest, I assured myself. “Thank you sir.” I said and smiled. It was 6:45 P.M. already. Everywhere was getting dark. My room now looks big and spacious, spacious enough to kiss all around. Kofo winked at me, unbuttoned her blouse so we may continue from where we stopped. I was so in the mood, ready to eat her up as fast as I eat indomie. I quickly removed my shirt as Kofo moved closer to me. The heat of the engagement was immediately turned on. I moved closer to her, engulfed her around my arms and kissed her zealously. My hands traveled round her body, hitting some bumps along the way. Even as my mouth was lost in her mouth, I pushed her towards the bulb’s switch and turned off the light to transit us to the next realm. Ring! Ring! My phone rang but I paid no attention to it. Callers should better hold their peace, at least for this moment to pass, I almost said. Ring! Ring! My phone rang out loud again, mixing with the sound of Kofo’s moan which wasn't pleasant; I loved to hear her moan, it indicates how well I do my job. I grabbed my phone with a less busy hand, and I was about to switch it off when I saw with a corner of my eye that it was my mother calling. Should I pick it up or should I finish with my current project? TO BE CONTINUED...

Sexual intimacy is not meant for u.

Lol.. Stop forcing it Banji... It simply means d sex shld come later....

EPISODE 37 My brain couldn't give an accurate answer to those questions my mind popped out and Kofo didn't help matters as well. She was almost reaching for my nozzle because her car was jerking, signaling the need for fuel. My mum on the other hand, was a woman I can’t joke with because she had been through life for me. I decided to multitask like an iPhone, allowing Kofo continue the game while I answer my mother’s call. “Hello Ma!” I said. “Ma?! Daddy! No! Impossible!” The phone unconsciously dropped from my hand. I woozily glided to the floor while Kofo quickly switched on the light. Even Kofo’s unclad body couldn't resuscitate my weak nozzle. My nozzle was totally frosty, enervated and shy. Kofo was surprised about my mood swing. She sat on the floor, right beside me, then threw her left hand around my neck. “Baby, what’s wrong?” She asked, concerned. “Talk to me. Why change your mood?” I wanted to talk but words stuck up in my throat. I tried but to no avail. I tried even harder, my mouth was opening but no words came out, I was temporarily dumb. Kofo tilted my neck to her right, just to get my eyes fixed into hers and said, “Banji, talk to me please. You’re getting me scare. Am I not good enough?” I pondered on those words years after that day, ‘Am I not good enough?’ And I wondered how girls think. It’s not always about you girl, It’s about me. I said to myself. Kofo looked at me and was frustrated by my mysterious silence. She paused for some seconds with her eyes still fixed into mine, waiting for my transient dumbness to be healed. She was disenchanted. Kofo stood up on her feet, reached for her blouse and got set to leave. She walked and stood in front of me. My head was bowed in pain, my tears had already designed the floor and my mucus going in and out of my nose as I sniffled. I only noticed her shadow that darkened the patch I sat and her blue jean which rested on her tawny moccasin. “Banji! Since you have decided to keep mute, I’m out of here. Call me as soon as you feel like talking.” She sadly said. Kofo opened the door and stepped out. “MY FATHER IS DEAD!” I screamed and cried out loud. I laid down on the floor, crying bitterly. I felt my life had stopped. I hated myself, cursed my birthday and almost hating God. “Why must You take him now? Why God? Why?” I thunderously yelled, pointing to the ceiling, directed to God. “Why did You allow me go through all these rigors and pains? I thought You’re a merciful God. Yes, You are but why me? Why me? Why me?!” I sensed someone opening the door gently so I quickly turned my head to the its direction to take a glimpse at the person. It was Kofo. She was already in tears as she walked in, bolted the door and sat on the floor with her legs jointly stretched out, placing my head on her laps. I cried even more at her kindhearted gesture. Kofo, was a girl every good guy deserved. She wept as if it was her father who just died and yet she consoled me not to, cleaning my tears with her palm as they forcefully came out. Kofo brought out a handkerchief from her bag which she used to clean my sticky nose. She petted me just as a mother would do her crying baby; she just can’t give me orange to suck at that time as a mother would do at anytime for her baby, even in a commercial transit. My tears were drying up little by little and my groaning died down drastically. Kofo kept crying profusely, even after I had stopped or better still reduced my tears. That got me wondering why was that. Asking her why she was crying sounded rash to me but I had no choice. I summoned courage to ask. “KofoLove, why are you still crying? You have asked me to stop crying and I did so why are you?” That question geared Kofo’s tears to another level. She cried out loud than ever before which signaled there was something she was shrouding. “Kofo, come on talk to me. I’m here for you. Talk, please talk to me. Say anything.” I persuaded. I stood up, then I carried Kofo with the forty percent strength I had left to my bed; forty percent gone into ceaseless weeping while the rest twenty percent gone into erogenous activities superintended by Sister Grace and Kofo. I patted her back to calm her down from her flowing tears. “KofoLove, can you please talk to me?” I urged. Thank goodness! She finally spoke. “Banji, am so sorry to have kept this away from you all the while.” She said, full of pity. “Just talk. Say it” I cut in. She wiped her tears with the back of her palm, cleared her throat and bowed her head in sorrow. “Banji, my dad and my mum are late.” He said and sniffled. I was extremely shocked. My mouth was opened wide for some seconds, finding it difficult to believe. “Kofo, tell me you’re joking. Please tell me.” I said, shifting closer to her. “Am serious, Banji. They both died in an car crash. The same day.” She said. "Jeeeeeeeesus!" I shouted. I became mute for some seconds and later assured her, "Kofo, what doesn't kill you, makes you stronger." Kofo later managed to throw poorly formed smiles to complement her painful efforts to dowse her tears. I became so cold and stiff like a frozen fish, words could barely come out of my mouth. “Do you mind telling me the whole story, how it happened?” I calmly asked. She was about talking when my phone rang. It was a strange number. I was scared to answer it. I looked at Kofo, who immediately gave me a wink to pick it up. I did. “Hello? Please who’s speaking?” I said. “Sir?! Who? My Mother?!” My life was rewound few minutes backward, just to feel almost the same pain. Shocked, the phone slipped off my hand again. TO BE CONTINUED...

Ooh, what a life! Bad news all d way. Banji, I feel for u but u v to b a man and brace up n face ur challenges.

EPISODE 38 Then I realized the devil had signed up as my life coach. I found it difficult to breath with my nose so I opened my mouth to breath freely. I was breathing heavily. Kofo shifted closer to me. “Banji, what happened again? Who called?” “Our Landlord.” I muttered with tears dribbling down my cheeks. “What did he say? What happened to your mum? Talk to me.” She curiously asked. “My mum just experienced an episode of syncope.” “Episode of syncope? Is that a movie? Or what?” She asked, confused. A part of me laughed while the other halve was still bitter. “It means, she just fainted.” I explained. She covered her mouth with her hands, shocked and later said, “Oh my God! What are we going to do now?” I checked the time, it read 7:30 P.M. I laid flat on the bed and sighed. “She has been rushed to the hospital. I’ll go check her tomorrow.” “You’ll have to travel home? Ha! That’s pretty far.” She said, concerned. “Yes, I have no choice. She is all I got now.” I said, with a saturated eyes. “Then, I will go with you.” She confidently uttered. I was dumbfounded by her response, stunned by her kind gesture and amazed at her love for me. If I lose you, it’s my fault and I deserve to be punished, I almost said. “Are you serious?” I asked, still surprised. She nodded in affirmation and said, “Yes, I’m.” I felt so loved. I swiftly wiped out my tears with my shirt to appreciate her. I stared at her, she gazed back at me. I smiled, she smiled too. “Tell me your story.” I said. “Banji, please I don’t want to reopen my wound.” She pleaded. I was adamant, I insisted. “Tell me. If the wound opens, I gat a first aid box here to treat it.” I jokingly said. “Tell me, I want to know.” “Ok. Fine.” After all was said, I understood what Kofo meant by wound. It actually wasn't a wound but a fracture, a complicated one at that. I could imagine it all: Kofo, being the baby of the house out of four siblings, had the whole affection poured on her like rain. She was the Josephine of her house; just that she had no multicolored robe like Joseph and she rarely dreams, far from even interpreting one. She wasn't born with a silver spoon nor a wooden spoon, in fact, she had no spoon in her mouth. Kofo was from a comfortable average family. Her father, a sailor, who spend most of his days on the sea and one out of ten of it at home with his family. “My dad is away so he won’t make it to the P.T.A meeting, Sir.” Kofo said to her teacher, her SS1 teacher. “Your mum?” The teacher asked. “She’s busy too.” Kofo’s mother was a banker. She worked from dawn to dusk everyday, sparing Saturday for her laundries and Sunday for God and her kids. The bad would be bad and the good would be good, was the story among Kofo and her siblings: Jide, Dare and Bisi. Jide was the first-born and a pain in the butt of his parents. He had been admitted into three different universities at different years but was withdrawn for academic incompetence twice and misconduct, the last. He wasn't ready to learn or improve; he succeeded in visiting three different campuses like a musician on campus tour; in, this minute and out, the next. After lots of frustration by his parents, he decided to increase the heat of his defiance by indulging in smoking, drinking and womanizing. He did all that in secret though because he mustn't be caught by Kofo, who will definitely shu-shu to their parents. Unlike some girls, Kofo couldn't spell condom correctly as an SS1 student, let alone have the knowledge of its use. “Kofo!” Jide called, stretching some money to her. “Go to Clement’s shop, tell him I said he should give you fighting gloves.” “Bro, you wanna fight? With who?” Kofo nosily asked. “Get out of here and do as I asked you.” Jide shouted at her. She rushed out of the house to get fighting gloves and before she returned, Jide had sneaked his fighting mate into his room, but the person happened to be a lady; fighting temptation with the help of a glove, glove with just one opening and wasn't meant for the hand, leg or head, wondered where. Kofo heard them laughing out loud like people watching a comedy movie, from his room. “Bro Jide! I’m back O.” She shouted at Jide’s door. Jide came out, already breathing very fast like someone that just alighted from a roller-coaster, then collected the glove from Kofo. “Don’t come close to this door and if Dare returns, tell him to stay back until I come out. I’m busy in the room.” Kofo inquisitively asked, “Egbon, ki le n se?” which means, ‘Brother, what are you doing?’ He hissed. “Ask Google.” He said and went into his room. Not quite long, Kofo heard the results of effective punches from Jide’s room. “Uhhhmmmm... Yeeeeeeeeah! Yeeeeeeaaaah! That’s it! Hit me! Harder baby! Harder!” A female voice protruding out of Jide’s room. Kofo tiptoed to Jide’s door to peep through the keyhole, but was disappointed because Jide had blocked it with the key. “At all at all na him bad pass” Kofo muttered. She wanted to get the whole details of the fighting competition, so as to download it for their parents. She placed her left ear to the door, eavesdropping their conversation; since she couldn't watch the match live, she chose to listen to the audio commentary. “This girl, you won’t kill me for my mama. Ooooooouchh! Easy! Hmmmmmm! Yeah! Slooooooowwwwwly.” Jide sounded. “Ouuuuucccchh! Yes Yes Yes!” “You’re so sweet girl. In fact when I get to London, I will buy you shoe. Ooooooouch! Yeah! When I get to shoe, I will buy you London.” Jide said. Kofo chuckled but quickly covered her mouth with her hands. I laughed as well. Men and their empty promises, Women and their fish-brain not to differentiate a lie and a promise. ‘When I get to London, I will buy you shoe. When I get to shoe, I will buy you London.’ Does that make any sense? Girls, does it? Don’t be fooled, men say lots of gibberish when they are fighting with you, I said to myself as she continued. There was a dead silence in the room. No voice or sound was heard but still Kofo’s unrelenting ear was gummed to the door like refrigerator magnet. Kofo was shocked and almost fainted when Jide’s door opened suddenly. TO BE CONTINUED...

Cant stop laughing oooooooohhhhh my Good God... but this banji needs prayer o

What a trailer load of bad luck for only one pesin.

May God heal ur mum

EPISODE 39 Luckily for Kofo, it wasn't Jide but the prostitute of a girl, she wanted to ease herself. “Hello? Please where are you headed?” Kofo interrogated. “I want to use the toilet.” She replied. Kofo was about directing her to the toilet when she interrupted. “Never mind, I know my way around.” Kofo stood flabbergasted, staring at her ever vibrating backside, packed tightly in a mini-skirt, roll away towards the toilet. Kofo wondered how often the girl came around for her to have had the map of their house drafted in her brain. Kofo shrugged off and retreated to the sitting room to watch a program on the television. After a while, Kofo snoozed off like a log of wood on the sofa. Dare returned home. Dare, on the other hand, was the second child of their parents and a devoted christian. He was liked by everyone in the family, apart from Jide and Bisi, who detested him for the truth he spoke. He was studying Philosophy at a reputable university in Nigeria. He was an average student but compared to Jide, he was a genius. Dare went straight to the room, only for him to witness behind the scene of an x-rated movie, Jide and Dare shared the same room. Like flash, Dare angrily exited the room. “What nonsense! On our bed? Yuck!” He yelled. Kofo sprang up when he heard Dare’s voice. “Brother Jide is busy in the room. He told me to inform you to wait till he comes out.” Kofo ignorant about the current incident, delivered Jide’s message to angry Dare. “Oh oh! So that’s what he’s busy with, shey?” Dare questioned. Kofo was confused about what Dare said. She looked at Jide’s door from afar and noticed it was ajar. “Brother Dare, please tell me you haven’t entered your room.” Kofo said. “Are you mad?!” Dare shouted at Kofo. “You conspired with him, shey? You are joking with the fire of God.” “I’m dead! You entered the room. Jesus, I’m finished today.” Kofo said with a squeezed face signaling tears. “Finished for what? You better sit down and relax.” Dare assured her. Jide aggressively came out of the room with a towel around his neck. “Dare, are you mad?” Jide shouted. “Am not mad, maybe you are for you to have brought in a slut into our room.” Bayo defended. “Dare, are you talking to me?!” “Yes, I am. What will you do? Because you are bigger than me? Don’t be deceived, we will trash it out here and here.” Kofo stood up, moved closer to her extremely vexed brother, Dare. “Brother Dare, please calm down.” Jide gazed at Dare in fury, Dare gazed back at him. “You are strong, abi? I will clear your doubt.” Jide said. “Clear it, ok? Clear it.” Jide hastily walked to the kitchen while Kofo calmed Dare down. “We both know that Brother Jide is dangerous because of his ways. He can do and undo. Please calm down.” Kofo composed Dare. “He can do nothing. No weapon fashioned against me shall prosper.” Dare cockily said. Crash! Sound of a broken bottle came out loud from the kitchen. Jide want to stab Dare? Kofo thought. Kofo and Dare were stunned by the sound. Kofo fearfully advised Dare to run away for the meantime. “Brother Dare, e jo e salo.” Which means, ‘Brother Dare, please run away.’ Dare timidly took to Kofo’s advice. He ran out of the house as quickly as he could to save his head from Jide’s threat. Kofo rushed to meet Jide in the kitchen to prevent him from doing anything harmful. Kofo got to the kitchen only to be ordered by Jide to clean up the broken pieces of tumbler, which slipped from his hand when he wanted to drink water. She hurriedly did and ran out to call Dare back into the house. People gathered on the main road, forming a ring with the major event happening in the middle. Kofo was tempted to watch what was happening. She struggled her way to the middle, only to meet the shock of her life, Dare laid lifeless in the pool of his own blood. Kofo cried her eyes out, teaching me a big lesson in life; know exactly the problem before attempting to solve it, because the problem just might not be a problem as it seems but the fear of it makes it a problem. Dare was gone, leaving Kofo and her wayward siblings. Dare was badly missed by the whole family. Bisi, not long after the incident, turned up the heat of her wayward life because the only pain in her butt, Dare, was gone. Two years after Dare’s death, Bisi began seeking admission into higher institution and so she enrolled for summer classes. Bisi looked bigger than her age, having a matured face and moving around with two fluffy pawpaw on her chest. She was very beautiful and attractive which got into her reasoning faculty. That night, Kofo and Bisi were chatting in their room when Bisi started convulsing. Bisi jerked from the bed and landed on the floor. Kofo was too scared to get close to her so she ran quickly to Jide’s room which was closer to theirs but he wasn't in his room. Kofo diverted her race to their parents’ room and informed them. They all rushed quickly to Bisi’s room. Their father immediately lifted Bisi up from the ground, took few steps towards the door, paused and looked at Kofo. TO BE CONTINUED...

Dis episode is too short.

EPISODE 40 “Get me my car key, fast!” Their father said. “I will get it.” Their mother cut in, seriously fidgeting. Kofo and her mother both rushed to get the car key while the dad went straight to the car. The mum got the key, hurried out of the house to the car then they zoomed off to the hospital. That was the last time Kofo saw her parents and her sister, Bisi. They had an accident on the way and they all died. “Baby please stop crying.” I said. “I know how hurt you feel now.” Kofo cried the more. “Banji, I miss my family!” She shouted in pain. I forcefully placed her head on my laps, petting her like a dog. “Kofomi, please don’t cry. Am sorry for bringing back these memories. Please, am so sorry. Stop crying.” I consoled her. She stopped crying but still sniffled at intervals. I had thought my case was worst until Kofo narrated hers, which gave me the room to give thanks to God. I was contemplating to ask her another question which bothered my mind because I didn't want a repeat of her showers of tears. I summoned the courage to ask her still. “Kofo, please can I ask you a question?” I asked, handling with hair. “Sure you can.” She sounded really comfortable with asking. “Ok. Thanks.” I said. “Where is your brother now, Jide?” “Hmm. I haven’t seen or heard from Jide for years now. I really don’t know his where about.” Kofo replied. “Who stays in your house now?” I asked again. She smiled and then laughed. “That house has been sold by Jide without my consent. I arrived the house one day, only to meet strange faces. I questioned their presence and they explained everything to me. It’s well jare.” “Where do you live now?” “I stay with my uncle.” “Aww. Am so sorry for all you have passed through.” I consoled her again. “I will try to be more than a family to you.” “Thanks love.” She said with a smile. I leveled my head down and kissed her. We kissed and was almost transiting to another realm when everywhere suddenly became black, power supply was ceased. It became a perfect atmosphere to burn out our beckoning desire but that also signaled to us, that Kofo should have exited my hall because female students were not allowed to exceed beyond ten o’clock every night. I quickly reached for my phone to check the time. “Ha! Kofo.” I exclaimed in fear. “What? Banji, what’s the time?” She said and quickly sat upright. “It’s ten twenty seven.” I replied. “O boy! We are late o.” Kofo quavered. “Jesus, I’m dead. How will I get out of here.” She said, bringing out her phone to confirm the time herself. I girded my loins and behaved like a man. “Don’t worry, we will get out of here.” I assured and stood on my feet. “Oya, stand up.” She stood, clutched tightly to my hand and we forged out of my room. Everywhere was extremely dark, I could barely see Kofo, who was right next to me, let alone see someone else probably standing from a distance. We defeated the whole stairs and were reaching for the hall gate when we heard some people discussing. Their voices sounded deep and coarse like sharp sand. We barely could hear what they were chatting about so we forged on. I moved a pace ahead of Kofo, to scan through if the area was safe to continue. Kofo and I swiftly hid behind a tank when we noticed the environment suddenly brightened up a little. It was a spotlight from a touch. I became conscious that the security men were already on patrol. If Kofo was caught with me at that time in my hall, I would be charged to face the school disciplinary committee. “Who are those?” Kofo whispered. “The security men.” I replied. Kofo clutched my hand and tried to be strong. “Can we still get out of here?” She fearfully asked. “God help us but I’m not sure.” Kofo and I took few steps away from the tank when we were almost caught by the spotlight. We swiftly retreated to the tank again. Kofo, breathing heavily for fear of been caught, advised, “Banji, let’s go back to your room.” “Don’t worry we would get out of here.” I self-confidently assured. Oops! So close again, the same wondering spotlight almost exposed our hideout. The best option left is to return to the room, I almost said. “I’m not doing this again. Get me back into your room.” She angrily commanded. “Ok. Let’s go.” I finally concurred. We quietly tiptoed back to my room. “Ah! Thank God.” I said and sighed. “Please, I would have to leave here as early as possible tomorrow.” Kofo said. “Ain't you travelling with me to see my mum?” “Sure, I would. I just have to get out of here first.” She replied. With the help of the light from my phone, I threw my hand around Kofo’s neck, shifted her closer and kissed her. She let her bag down and threw her hands around my waist. The temperature of the romantic affair was rising, I flung my phone away like paper, which left the entire room in total darkness. We dragged ourselves around the room, kissing and frolicking each other. My hands found their way to the two inflated balloons Kofo hid behind her back, grabbing and squeezing them like a wash-man. Kofo was moaning out loud, producing a rhythm and blues sound track. The degree of arousal we were operating on at that moment couldn't be measured by any instrument. I loosened her belt in a jiffy with my ever fast right hand, unbuttoned her jean, which immediately reduced itself to her ankle. She felt the presence of my hands around her waist, which got her romantically crazy to loosen my belt forcefully, thereby breaking the buckle; what has a buckle got to do with the cliff I was, damn the buckle. I stuck my tongue out like a dog, imagining the next step Kofo would take. She unhooked my trouser and knelt down before my already frowning nozzle which was waiting to be released from its cage. What does she want to do? TO BE CONTINUED...

Enjoyment galore.@ least ur BP will come ddown for once.

Question for the gods

EPISODE 41 My brain couldn't figure out yet the answer to that question until she pulled down my trouser, forcing it out of my legs. I pulled my shirt off quickly because I was already sweating; only an impotent man wouldn't sweat out when faced with that kind of project. I had never been that unclad before a lady except my mother and that happened during the years when I interchange the legs of my footwear when I wore them without supervision. I had left on me, my pant, which made look so much like the pioneer of the Afrobeat music, Fela. Shy? Yes I’m but not that very moment and not when there wasn't light to behold each other. Kofo rose up from her knees, dipped her left hand inside my pant, scrambling around, looking for a missing treasure. Oops! Was that the missing treasure? My nozzle? Kofo held it tight, dragged it like a rope and squeezed it passionately. Kofo have you at anytime worked at the gas station? I almost asked because she handled my nozzle just like a fuel attendant. I was already on fire and ready to eat her up. I groaned like an injured footballer and at the same time my hands were busy getting her bra off. I moved her from one edge to another until I could feel my bed was close by, lack of illumination made me guess all around where prominent objects are placed in my room. I thrust her to the bed, licked my lip and laid beside her. It was a 90 X 190 cm bed size which could barely contain me, let alone two chubby beings. We squeezed each other like sardine to fit into the bed. Kofo was already going crazy and I was already getting scared. Pregnancy? I fear that word. ‘I am pregnant,’ I dislike that statement. “BanjiLove, come on.” She muttered, rolling over me. “Take me there?” I almost laughed. Take you where? I was about saying. “Ok Baby. Turn the heat on.” I said, not knowing exactly what it meant. She knelt down on the bed, compacting my opened legs together and dragged down my pant. Jeeeeeeeez! Was that the translation of turn on the heat? If that was it then turn off the heat, my brain troubled. “Baby, slooooooooow down.” I fearfully said. “Baby, come on. Give it to me.” I knew Kofo was becoming desperate so I decided to play safe. “Baby, you want it?” “Yes Love. I want it right now, right here.” She replied. “Ok. I’ll give it to you just as you like it but let me drink water.” I said and sat. “Ok Baby. Be snappy.” Be snappy? Are you that desperate? Is it food? Will you die if you don’t have it? I bitterly asked myself and nodded my head in pity. I loved to give it to her but I was scared about the result thereafter. Glove? It does break, no hundred percent guarantee. I proceeded to my wardrobe, opened it and reached for a sachet of water, sorry, glove which I stole from Emeka, way back. I opened it and wore it like socks on my hose to prevent it from filling the bucket with water. Then that I had the condom on, I was ready to play on the pitch just as a footballer with his shin guard fixed. I retreated back to Kofo, who spread her legs all over waiting for me to start the match. Was it right? My father just died, my mother lay lifeless at the hospital and I’m here celebrating these havoc with a lady who had worst condition than mine. We both should be having a sober reflection and not doing this, I thought deeply. “Oya na, Banji.” She said, yanking me to herself. After several minutes, I became tired and drenched with sweat. “Baby, I’m tired.” “Lazy bone. Just relax a little and return back to your duty post.” She said. Am I a soldier or what has Banji got to do with duty post, I almost said. “Ain't you satisfied?” I wondered if Kofo had a cooling conditioner on her body which made her not to sweat, not even a petite of sweat came out of her body. “What have you done to satisfy me?” She said, with anger in her voice. “Please rest and come back here.” “Ok.” “Don’t just say Ok o. I’m giving you just thirty minutes to relax.” She added. I was actually weak. How come I didn't satisfy her? After nearly fifteen minutes of continuous push ups? Mehn, Kofo must really be a horse, I thought. Kofo laid left lateral recumbent while I did the opposite in order for us to fit in comfortably on the bed. Kofo kept mute after the exercise, she was really angry with me. I sidelined her and her mood swing focusing on myself and my actions. I remembered I still had the glove on so I quickly transferred my hand to my hose. “Jeeeeesus!” I shouted almost immediately. Kofo frighteningly turned around. “What?” She asked, curious. “Nothing. Just remembered something.” I lied. “What was that?” She persisted. “Ehm ehm, Yes yes, I missed the El Classico.” I lied again. “What’s El Classico?” I gave a fake giggle. “It’s the match played between Barcelona and Real Madrid.” “Was that why you shouted and got me scared?” She said, hissed and returned to her position. "Am sorry." I said. I couldn't let her know why I shouted because she might take advantage of that fact. My heart began to race, I began sweating out more profusely. I deliberately silenced the voice that kept screaming a negative outcome of the incident. If this voice happened to be right, what will I do? I asked myself because the glove was nowhere to be found. TO BE CONTINUED...

Wat the hell?

EPISODE 42 I would deny it point blank, if what this voice is saying turns out to be true, I said to myself. My brain kept downloading junk of results that would evolve out of the exercise. I yawned loudly at intervals, I was damn too tired. “You have twenty more minutes left to resume o, so you better stop giving me that.” Kofo said. “Ok dear.” I agreed, just to seal her mouth for the time been. “Better.” Dried my body with my towel, hung it around my neck, wore my pant, then exited the bathroom to my room. I was so enthusiastic that morning because I was prepared for the test we would have that day. He who fails to plan, plans to fail, was the common saying of Dr Longe, whose test I was having that morning. I was whistling when I grabbed my phone to check if I missed any call. No, I didn't but I got an unread text message. I knew it would be a new month message but the phone number was quite strange, so I curiously opened it. “Happy new month to you dear. Wishing you the very best in the month. May the King of kingzpen write a beautiful episode of your life this month in Jesus name.” I read out loud the text message with a grin on my face and continued. “Baby, I want to use this medium to tell you that I am...” I coughed, cleared my throat, wiped my face, scrubbed my eyes and peeked at the phone again to be sure about what I read. “I am pregnant?” I said, with my eyes bulging out and bright like halogen. I immediately fell on my knees like a sinner before the cross, my pate was banging out loud like a jingled bell and my heart was almost ceasing. It has finally happened, Kofo is pregnant, I said to myself. I put my brainpower to an emergency work, to figure out what next to do. My brain, like a Bluetooth transfer of 1kb file, delivered an answer to me which my mind wholly went against. I stood up, sat on my bed and thought deeply. “Is abortion the right thing to do? Would Kofo agree to it? Jesus, I am dead.” I said and later looked at my nozzle, which coiled up in my pant. “You have finally landed me into trouble.” I deliberately dismissed the feeling and the voice that kept accusing me about my mistake. Was it really a mistake? I assumed it was. I immediately began to dress up. I changed my singlet twice before placing my shirt on it because it got soaked within seconds, I was badly sweating. I knew I was in trouble. At the same time as I was wearing my socks, Kofo ringed my phone. My heart skipped a beat and I wondered why she didn't message me with her phone number since it was available. I had no more time to think about that, I purposely missed her calls and forged out of my room to class. Kofo called fifteen times before I got to my department, which I intentionally didn't answer any. I planned to evade her for a while or even deny the pregnancy. I got to the department and from afar I saw other students seated and settled for the test. I hastened up towards the class and as I was about entering into the class, Kofo blocked me by the door. I was stunned. “Kofo?” I said surprised. She stood at akimbo, steadily staring at me from my head down to my feet. “You got my message and you refused to pick up my calls.” She said. “Hm-mm--mmm, No Ooo. Kof...” I wanted to explain when she interjected. “Shut up! Liar!” She snarled. “You can run but you can’t hide. I know your type. Yes, I know your type.” “Kofo, please I have a test now. Can we talk after my test?” She giggled like a tickled baby. “Joker. I knew you have a test that’s why I arrived before you.” She said. “You ain't writing anything until we talk about this thing you kept in my stomach.” “Banji Banji.” A student passing by hailed me. I wondered if he heard what Kofo just said. “Kofo, please we can’t talk about it here. Please, my lecturer will soon be here. I’m begging you.” She was laughing, I quickly covered her mouth with my right hand, She bit my hand and I quickly withdrew it. “I will tell your lecturer sef, if you don’t do something fast.” She said, breathing heavily after the struggle to unseal her mouth. Kofo was mean and I couldn't let her tarnish my image before other students, so I took her away from my departmental premises. We strolled away and sat down with other relaxing students at the school garden. I really don’t like hanging around the school garden, most especially at night because of the unimaginable things students practice there. Despite the cool and beautiful look of the garden, it was still a smokers joint, prostitute pick up arena, fraternity and cabal base, and so on. I had more pressing issues than the look of a garden. “Kofo, why are you doing this to me?” I said, with a sad look. “What am I doing to you? Ehn? Tell me. What?” She mockingly asked. “I should be in my class by now and you’re here holding me down.” “Ogbeni mi o di e mu o.” Kofo said, with an ‘I don’t care’ look on her face, which means, ‘Mr man, I ain't holding you down.’ “Ok, Fine.” I agreed. “What are we going to do about your pregnancy?” “Which pregnancy?” “Your pregnancy.” I said, pointing to her stomach. “You are mad.” She said and gave a long hiss. “What’s your pregnancy? It’s our pregnancy.” Girls can be so cruel when it comes to issues like this, I remembered, so I was patient to handle all the insults. “Agreed. Our pregnancy. What are we going to do about it?” Kofo shrugged. “I don’t know O. You bring your suggestion.” “Let’s abort it.” I fearfully said. “Abor-what?” She sneered. “Kofo, abortion na.” I replied. “That’s the only way out of this mess or do you want to keep it?” “Keep what?” She said. “God forbid.” “So what do you want us to do?” She paused and thought for some seconds. “Ok. Let’s do the abortion.” “Ok. Let me go for my test and we would go.” I said. “Banji, you’re a joker. Well, there’s only one thing you can do to get you off to your class for test.” She said. “What’s that?” “Give me the money.” She said, stretching forth her hand to me. I had no more time to battle words with her because I was running late. “How much?” She tilted her head to the left, biting the tip of her index finger and thought for eleven seconds. Yes, eleven seconds, I counted. “Thirteen thousand naira.” She said. “What?!” I yelled. “Thirteen what?! You must be joking. I got the gloves for free and now, I’m paying a fortune for the work it didn't accomplish?” “Then, you ain't ready for your test.” I stood up angrily to leave, she stood up quickly and jerked my shirt like a debtor. My brain quickly trafficated red and I immediately calmed down like staled stew. “I have two thousand naira here, follow me to the ATM for the rest.” “Better.” “Let’s go quickly abeg.” I said and we rushed off. We entered a cab to the bank outside the campus. I was deeply lost in thought, calculating the movement of the money; thirteen minus two, that’s nine, nine minus seven, that’s two. Better to zip up and be counted among the ‘SUs’ than to zip down, running helter-skelter afterwards, I thought. We got to the ATM spot and I immediately went on the machine. Click Click, I pressed necessary buttons. “Please wait, your transaction is processing.” I angrily repeated after the pre-installed voice. “Abeg I know, just do quickly and give me my money.” I waited for five, seven, ten minutes gazing at the useless monitor in front of me, which displayed ‘Please wait...’ on the screen. If the machine was human, I swear I would have destroyed its life. What? Transaction completed? Without giving me cash? Impossible! I angrily walked into the banking hall with Kofo, who attached herself to me like name-tag on a police uniform. I walked straight to the customer service to complain. I was ranting bitterly on the customer attendant when I heard gunshots. “Go down!” TO BE CONTINUED...

Form frying pan to fire.

This guy na wa for your life o

Why now am very sure kofo is lieing o cox how can that suddenly happen and besides was it not the same kofo that felt pity for banji the other time? Am sacred of this new her o

Haha na aw many days dem dey use discover pregnancy? Dis kofo dey lie o... Na so d tin dey fast show? If all diz is happening 2 jez one person ha! Its better 2 jez die o... It had better be a terrible night mare

Broz Banji na whch kind life u deY live self

EPISODE 43 Oh my my, I displayed my fearful nature when I saw Mr Obedience, gun. I laid parallel to the floor almost immediately as the armed guy roared. I was shaking seriously like an epileptic patient, knowing fully well that these guys were not familiar as to Bayo who would hesitate to pull the trigger at me. I couldn't laugh when my wondering eyes came across the bank security man, who laid some distance away from me without his uniform. He had quickly undressed, leaving just his singlet on him. I noticed him with his boot. “No jokes! Try us we kill you, cooperate, we spare you.” One of the armed guys advised. The Lord is my shepherd, I shall not want, I prayed silently in my heart; what a miracle the armed men did to a prayer-less christian like me. It was a bloody day I would never pray to experience again. It all seemed like a dream, I tried to wake up but I couldn't, I was stuck to face the reality of it. ‘You are my African queen. The girl of my...’ A customer’s phone rang out. POW! The armed guy shot the ill-fated customer without hesitating. My fear popped out of my mouth, I slightly vomited on the floor. The ladies screamed out loud with their microscopic voices when that customer was shot and they were immediately silenced by another gunshot in the air. I felt for the deceased man. His wife, girlfriend or a lover might have called him, leading to his death, I painfully thought. I swear, my ghost would chase Kofo all around if I happened to die today, I naively assured myself. “Your phone rings, you pick it up in hell!” The gunman roared. “No Pity!” Then I knew my remaining days on earth were uncertain, ticking and strolling away like water from a leaked reservoir. We were all terrorized by four gunmen, two of which mounted the main banking hall and the remaining two, attacked the strongroom. I peeped at the two gunmen, who scanned all around for fishy moves, I confirmed if they were focusing at my position. They weren't. I quickly dipped my hand in my pocket, brought out my phone, then long pressed the red button. God I commit my life into your hands, I hastily prayed in my heart as my phone rang out loud, giving a switching off tone; if I was dead, I would blame it on Nokia. “Whose phone is that?!” One of the armed guys angrily asked. “Ehn? Who get that phone wey make noise now now?” I was twitching with my heart almost popping out. My heart was racing as fast as a BMW on an express road. “Una no wan talk?” The other gunman added. I was about owning up, when an aged man stood up to my rescue. “Baba! So na you dey try us.” A gunman roared, approaching the old man. The old man would be in his late sixties but I could guess sixty three would be his appropriate age. He was dressed in a big heavy cloth called ‘agbada’, a cloth mostly worn by the rich Yorubas and Hausas, so I could easily depict his tribe from his dressing to be from either tribes. “Something dey tell me sey no be your phone make that sound.” The other armed guy said. “It is Sir.” The old man slowly replied. “Ok o. Show me the phone.” The armed guy demanded. The old man reached for a phone in his pocket and gave it to him. The armed guy laughed out loud and said, “Baba, shey I get tribal mark like you?” I looked keenly at the old man’s cheek but I didn't see any mark, the old man shifted his head a little and I got a glimpse of where the mark was situated. The mark was craftily designed around his nose and his mouth; the mark looked like a cut from a sword fight, which gave me a perfect knowledge of his tribe, Hausa. “This is Sony Ericsson na.” The armed guy said, scanning around the phone. “Na Nokia sound I hear.” I began to vibrate again, realizing that the old man couldn't help. The old man reached for his pocket again and brought out another phone. Thank goodness, it was a Nokia phone. The old man stretched it to the armed guy. “So Baba, you’re the one truly.” The armed guy attested, then pressed the phone. “Baba, I swear I go shoot you! You just dey lie for us. This phone dey on na and the sound we heard, signals that the phone should be off by now.” “I am sorry Sir.” The old man said, reaching for another phone in his pocket. I cared less about the number of phones present in his pocket, my sole prayer was freedom from the mess I threw the poor old man into. The old man handed the third phone to the armed guy. The gunman flipped around the phone, pressed the buttons to ensure it was switched off, then he paused for some seconds. POW! He shot the old man. “Bastard! Playing pranks with me.” The gunman yelled at the dead body of the old man. “Two down. Who’s next?!” I guessed that question wasn't for me because I was covered with the guilt of sending an innocent soul to a land of no return. I shrugged off that guilty feeling and assured myself that it was a survival of the wisest. Some ladies were crying bitterly, while few fainted instantly after the old man was shot. I peeked at Kofo, who was silently weeping uncontrollably. I supposed Kofo wouldn't be thinking of abortion at the time else any mistake by her would get her and the pregnancy aborted out of the world. It was almost a successful operation when the remaining two armed men returned from the strongroom with a swollen sack, it must have been loaded with money. One of the armed men shot in the air, to keep us all calm as they exited. Two of the armed guys entered each into the two double doors of the bank and finally exited. One out of the remaining two in the bank, quickly hit the open button of the double door and quickly exited, leaving the last gunman in the banking hall. Then, the last gunman was about exiting, he hit the open button of the double doors and was about going out, when a brave guy, who laid near the double doors, forcefully pulled his legs. He fell flat on his face and they both began to struggle. Seeing the armed guy was down, most of the customers rushed to empower the brave guy to expose the armed guy. The armed guy aggressively struggled. POW! The armed guy, in the quest to get himself free unknowingly pressed the trigger. Blood spilled all over the transparent double doors and I felt some on my face. Whose blood? TO BE CONTINUED...

Banji shey na önly u waka cum?

Episode 44 EPISODE 44 I paused and thought for some seconds. I looked around but I didn’t set my eyes on Kofo. The customers had crowded over the armed man beating him like a drum. I keenly looked among the crowd but still didn’t see Kofo. I bent down and immediately saw her leg dangling over the helpless armed man. It’s a lie, that can’t be Kofo,I said to myself. I crawled towards the crowd, then I stretched my hand to pinch her dangling leg but she didn’t respond to the pain. I screamed in agony and pulled her out with the whole of my strenght. Sad! Kofo was already dead. Her face was disfigured by the hits she shared with the armed guy when the furious customers vented. I sat on the floor, placing Kofo on my laps and supporting her neck with my left hand. I wept and screamed in pain. I felt the world was fallen on me, having sent two people to a land of no return. Like a flash, I rolled Kofo from my laps to the floor, then I stood up, wiped my tears and left the banking hall. My heart became harden like a rock within seconds. “She don go be that jor. Life dey waka dey go.” I said, as I walked inside the school to take a cab to my department. “Make I go write my test jor. The dead should bury their dead.” I hurried the driver to step on the gas,so I would meet up with the test. I finally got to my department. I ran to the class only to be welcomed by littered papers, empty chairs and tables. I walked into the class fully, then I looked at the board. CONGRATULATIONS OLABANJI ADEBANJO FOR SENDING US TO HELL... That inscription was written with blood on the white board. The blood was dripping from the bottom of each alphabets. It all seemed like I was staring in an horror movie. I ran out of the classroom, speedily to my hall. I was surprised not to have seen a single soul on the way, even in my hall, till I got to my room. I was scared,I thought rapture had taken place. I immediately bolted the door and ran under my blanket, covering my whole body. I was cold and hot at the same time like Ikogosi warm spring. I heard the louvers slam closed by themselves and the wind was howling. Then, I knew there wasn’t a remedy to my death. My heart was pounding, I was sweating copiously with goose bumps as tall as skyscrappers all over my body and gnashing my teeth uncontrollably. Knock! Knock! Someone was at the door. I was scared to open but I realized that there was no more place to hide,so I decided to open the door. I timidly opened the door and hid behind it. Three individuals walked in galantly, two security men and Folake, Kofo’s friend. Folake never liked me from the first day we met and I didn’t like her because she was tubby. She wasn’t only fat but short which made her look like an inverted mortar. Folake would cease every opportunity to break my relationship with Kofo. “That’s him.” She said, pointing at me behind the door. “That’s the boy.” “What did I do wrong?” I fearfully questioned. “Shut up.” One of the security men ordered me. “Move!” The other security man said, ushering me out of my room. “You have killed her abi?” I looked back to the security man and replied, “Killed who? Who did I kill?” My shirt was stained with blood, Kofo’s blood. “You will explain better what all this is all about.” He replied, pointing to the blood stains on my shirt. I transfered my hands on my head as I walked ahead of them. “Ha! Mo gbe! Temi ba mi loni.” Which means, ‘Ha! I’m in trouble. I’m in a big mess today.’ I was happy to have ended the horror movie after seeing human beings to talk to, even though it wasn’t in my favour. We all entered the security van, then zoomed off to the school security office. We arrived in no time and I was immediately ushered to the CSO’s office. “Oya enter!” One of the security men ordered me into the CSO’s office. I entered, stood still before the already frowning CSO. “Banji, you again?” “Sir?” I asked confused. “You got a girl pregnant. True or false?” I thought for few seconds. “False.” I replied, knowing fully well Kofo was dead. He smiled and asked again. “You impregnanted a girl. True or false?” “False Sir!” I strongly affirmed my response. “Hey you! Bring the phone with the message.” The CSO said, pointing to Folake. Folake gave the CSO the phone, he peeked into it and handed it over to me. I looked at it and was shocked. Kofo had used Folake’s number to send the pregnancy alert message. Busted! “Take him to the guardroom.” The CSO ordered the security men. I was thrown into the guardroom, which extremely lacked illumination. I placed my head against the door and began to think, then suddenly, someone bit me hard on my neck. I angrily turnaround with a blow landing on the jaw of the unknown vampire. Bayo? It was Bayo. Another fight, that time it was a fight to finish. We started the royal rumble. I never knew Bayo had been toughened by his prolonged stay in the guardroom. He jabbed me with his left hand, I weaved it but wasn’t lucky enough to dodge the right jab. I fell on the floor. He hurriedly came over me, then I threw my hand to slap him but Kofo received it in the physical. I immediately woke up to see Kofo over me, placing her hand on her right cheek. TO BE CONTINUED...

Na woah! God is really on ur side. Hope is nt Kofo's blood dat spilled?

Hahahaha, u too dey dream o

EPISODE 45 Oh my God! I did it again, I slapped Kofo. I quickly sat upright, then went on my knees on the bed. “Kofo, please I’m sorry.” I said, demonstrating with my hands. “It’s not intentional. Please I’m so sorry.” Kofo kept mute, still placed her hand on her cheek, staring at me surprised. “Kofo, It’s Bayo. He was fighting with me in the dream.” I explained. “Please,say something.” She angrily jumped out of bed, went around the room picking up her belongings and finally dressed up. I stood up from the bed, went straight to Kofo,who was busy lacing her shoes. I placed my hands on her shoulder, she hit them away with immediate effect. “Kofo, I said I’m sorry. It wasn’t intentional. Believe me.” I pleaded. She didn’t pay attention to me. She stood up, picked up her back and was leaving. I swiftly stood like a cross before her,blocking her exit from the room. “Banji, get out of my way!” She ordered. “I’m not until you accept my apology.” “Banji, get of out of my way if you don’t want trouble.” “I’m already in trouble so it’s not new.” I replied. Thud! She let her bag drop freely to the ground, she paused and screamed out loud like a mortal kombat character, Sindel. Jeeeeez! Kofo almost blocked my ears. I rushed quickly to cover her mouth with my hand, which made her stop and I immediately let go my hand from her mouth before she bites me, like she did in my dream. “Will you let me go now?” She asked, with an ‘I’ll do it again’ look on her face. “I will let you go but please can I make it up to you?” I asked. “How? If I may ask.” I winked and pointed to my bed. She hissed and afterwards frowned. “In your next life. I ain’t interested in the relationship again.” She said. I smiled. “You are joking, right?” I asked. “Hey! Read my lips.” She snarled. “It is over between us.” I went on my knees. “Kofo, don’t do this to me, please. Remember all the years we have invested in this relationship.” I pleaded. “How many years? Fifteen months and two weeks is what you call years? Joker!” “Kofo, all the same, have mercy on me.” “I’m not God. Cry to God for that.” She said, shifting her face away from me. “Banji, let me go before I do something nasty to you.” “Please,Kofo,Please. My father is dead.” I pleaded more. “My mother is ...” She swiftly interrupted. “My father is dead, likewise my mother and my sister, so don’t give me that.” She angrily replied. “If you need pity, you got mine already but I ain’t going back on my words. It is over.” I fell flat to the floor, pretending to have fainted but that didn’t touch Kofo’s already made up mind. She carefully took her steps not to step on any part of my body, opened the door and left. Plan failed, I said to myself. I revived from my pretense and chased after her. Kofo had already conquered the whole stairs, I almost persisted in the chase but I noticed something was dangling on my body. Oops! It was my problematic nozzle,I was unclad. It was almost dawn so I ran like a whipped horse,back to my room. Even in my dreams Bayo still landed me in problem and all effort to touch Kofo’s heart proved abortive. I immediately had a moodswing, all pointing to my relationship with Kofo. I laid on my bed with a saturated eyes, thinking about all I had been through and all I would pass through. Couldn’t believe I lost Kofo within seconds. I peeked at my phone for the time,it was 5:56 A.M. “When one door closes, another one opens.” I said and napped. I had slept for two hours fifteen minutes, I checked the time to know that. I was almost late for lectures and examination was already knocking on the door. I prepared for that day’s lecture like flash; ran into the bathroom with quarter filled bucket of water and came out within two minutes and dressed up very fast like a soldier. I picked my bag and forged on to class. I would travel to see my mother immediately after the lecture, I said to myself as I walked very fast. I arrived quite on time because the lecturer was still absent in class. I quietly entered the classroom, walked straight to the back seat and sat, thinking about Kofo. I was lost in thought, I never knew when Sade came close to me. She tapped me, I jerked and regained my consciousness. “Mr man, what are you thinking about?” Sade asked. “Nothing jare.” “Hmm, deceive yourself. Talk to me jor.” She persisted. “I said nothing!” I yelled at her. She flared up. “I know you are thinking about your partner in crime.” She said. “Sade, get away from here before I handle you.” I angrily said, pointing my index finger at her. “You can do nothing jor. Empty threat.” She said. “I knew you both would be in problem since you tried stealing from me.” I looked at her in anger,nodded my head and said, “I don’t have your time.” “How would you have my time? Ehn? Tell me?” She said. “Thief like you.” Sade almost got off my cloth of patience, any more word from her would land me into the pool of my anger and I wouldn’t hesitate to vent it on her. “Ain’t you a thief? Tell me? I thought you’re a gentle guy but ...” I didn’t allow her finish her words when I stood up and left the class. I walked straight to the department’s notice board to check for necessary information. “Examination! Starting on Monday?” I said. I have to travel now and return tomorrow so I would prepare, I said to myself. Without further ado, I boarded a cab to the school gate. Then I walked to the busstop to get on another bus to the garage where I would board a bus home. I finally got a bus. I entered and sat in the middle of two hefty looking men. I took a glance at them and was struck with fear, the one on my right wore a dark sunglasses and the one on my left had some bruises all around his neck, guessed he might have gotten them from a fight. “Enter with your change O.” The conductor of the bus roared. “If you no get change, come down now.” I sat gallantly like a Chief, knowing fully well that I met the conductors criteria. In order not to have another fight with a conductor, I decided to pay him quickly so as for him to balance me on time. I reached for my wallet at my back pocket but it wasn’t there, I dipped my both hands into my side pocket, same condition. I’m in for it today, I was about saying. I became restless in the bus. Stop! Let me alight, that I couldn’t say because the bus had gone beyond the distance I could alight free off charge. I checked on the floor of the bus whether my wallet might have dropped, still I didn’t find it but I saw a two hundred naira note on the floor, lying close to the left leg of the hefty man on sunglasses. Should I pick it up? Definitely yes, my mind delivered me the answer in a jiffy. I bent down like someone who wants to lace his shoe, then I peeped at the man if he is aware of my move, he wasn’t, his head was positioned axis to the windshield. I immediately let my right hand grope towards the two hundred naira note, which was winking at me. “Oya, make una pay for front!” The conductor demanded his money. I quickly reached for the money, I touched it, grabbed it in my palm but my hand got stuck on the floor. The hefty man placed his leg on my hand. TO BE CONTINUED...

Nxt one pls

BAD LUCK. GET LUCKY NEXT TIME

EPISODE 46 Which kind of trouble is this now? I asked myself. I slowly tilted my head to take a glance at the man but he pretended not to have known his leg was on my hand. He looked straight, concentrating on the windshield. I tapped him with my left hand, he removed his sunglasses, then looked at me. “Sir, you’re stepping on me.” I said. “Are you sure?” He foolishly questioned. I was almost getting annoyed but I immediately swallowed serene pills to trim it down. “Yes of course.” I replied. “Is that money yours?” He asked. I needed no seer to tell me that he was the owner of the money and he was aware the money was on the floor. “I’m sorry, but I was only trying to help you pick it up.” I lied; wisdom is the principal thing and with all thy getting get understanding, that I remembered from the Holy book. The man quickly released his leg and wore a pity look on his face. “Eyah! I didn’t know. I’m so sorry.” He apologized. I sat erect,then I handed over the money to him with the thought of how I would pay my fare. “Where are you headed?” The man asked. “To the last busstop Sir!” I joyfully replied almost immediately. “Oya,your money for here.” The conductor said,stretching his hand to me. I dipped my hand into my pocket like I was going to give him money, I kept struggling with my pocket until the conductor asked the man with the sunglasses for money. Take, for the two of us, that I heard and became relaxed. I thanked God for scaling me through that huge embarrassment. The bus got to its last terminal so I alighted and started another adventure back to school. Where would my wallet be? Did I forget it in the school cab? I asked myself. I still didn’t believe my wallet was gone so I confirmed again, touching all the pockets created on my trouser, but the result remained same. I had no money with me to take me back to school, speak less about the money that would transport me home. I decided to hire my legs to transport me back to school as fast as possible. I missed Kofo that very moment because she could have helped me with the fare I needed to go home. I shrugged that feeling off and started trekking. The sun was so scorching, I had to bring out a book from my bag, raised it parallel above my face to dent its effect on me. I kicked stones as football in order for me not to feel the impact of the trek. An undergraduate behaving like a primary school pupil, I thought. I stopped kicking stones and concentrated on the journey. I returned the book I used as a cap back into my bag, then I hastened my steps. I wasn’t moving as fast as a car or motorcycle, but I was fast enough to beat a bicycle ridden by an amateur. I was virtual running out of fuel when I saw a man standing at akimbo in front of his car with its bonnet open. The man was quite young but was old enough to be my father. I can’t help but notice how handsome he was, perfectly dressed in suit. I walked up to him. “Good morning sir.” I greeted. He turned around and faced me. “Good morning.” He replied. I smiled. “Sir, what’s wrong with your car?” I asked. “Hmm. It has an injector problem.” He answered. “Thanks.” “Ha! That’s serious o.” I said and added, “can I be of help?” The man smiled. “Never mind,Son.” He said. “I have sent my daughter to get a mechanic just across the street.” “Sir, I have little idea about cars, let me put it to a test.” I insisted with a smile. “Put your little knowledge about cars to a test with my car?” He said and giggled. “Anyway, you’re free. Over there.” Jesus, you just have to help me now, I prayed in my heart. I walked like an experienced mechanic to the car, dropped my bag and started unplugging what I really don’t know from the car’s engine. “In the name of Jesus! You this engine, receive life.” I prayed quietly but loud enough for someone very close to hear. “Hey! Mr? What are you doing?” The man asked. “No-o-thing sir.” I stuttered. “Nothing?” “Something sir.” I said. “Come and start it, Sir.” The man walked towards me. “Are you sure it’s going to start?” He asked. “That am not sure about, sir,but start it.” The man went into the car. He turned the key but not a single sound was made. He came out furious. “The car ignited to some extent before you touched it, what did you do to it?” He yelled. I twitched. I’m in trouble, I almost said. “Sir, I did nothing. Let me fix this stuffs back.” I said. “Go on. Fixit let me see you.” He mockingly said and stood behind me like a Boss supervising an apprentice. I looked behind me at intervals, hoping no slap drops on my neck suddenly. I plugged back all that I had unplugged. “Sir, go and start it.” He obediently walked into his car while I solemnly prayed to God in my heart. Yes! I did it, I said to myself as the car responded. The man rushed out of the car with a smile on his face, then hugged me so tight. “Sir, my hands are dirty.” I said with joy in my heart. “I don’t want to stain you.” He refused,still hugging me tightly. “Daddy?” The man let me out of his arms, I turned around to peek on the person who called him and I was flabbergasted with whom I saw. “Banji?” TO BE CONTINUED...

thumbs up i guess ets kofo

Episode 47 EPISODE 47 “Adaobi?” I said, pointing at her. “Banji.” “Adaobi.” She ran and hugged me so tightly. We let go each other, I looked at her still surprised and smiled. “What are you doing here?” She happily asked, breathing hard. “Hmm.” I sounded, looked at her father, then shifted my focus back to her. “I was coming from the garage so I saw your dad trying to fix his car and I helped him.” “Wooooow.” She shouted, covering her mouth with her hands. “Now, I see. What goes around comes around.” Adaobi’s father, who stood with a folded arms, watching the movie we displayed before him, immediately demanded our attention by clearing his throat. “You two know each other?” He asked his daughter. “Yes Dad.” “Your classmate?” He asked. Adaobi gave her dad a sarcastic look. “No Dad! Come on.” She replied. “He’s far from that, he’s a university student.” “Huh?” Her father asked, surprised. “Yes Dad. He’s.” Her father shifted his attention to me. “Are you serious?” Hey Mr! I repaired your car, kindly pay me and let me go, I have a journey to embark on, I almost said. “Hmm. Yes sir. I’m.” I reluctantly replied. “That’s amazing!” He said and hurriedly went into his car. I quickly faced Adaobi, who was as radient as I last saw her. If we were in the cartoon world, definitely, my eyes would have a love badge on it, popping in and out of my eye socket. I couldn’t say a word to her because I was choked by her fragrance, which smelled love, love and love. “What? Banji, why that look?” She asked with a smile on her face. As a literature student, I had read many books and had crammed many quotes, then my brain like Google carved out the needed ones and downloaded them to my mind. “Adaobi, you’re so beautiful and your dove eyes are veiled by your hair as it flows and shimmers, like a flock of sheep in the distance streaming down a hillside in the sunshine.“ “Hmm.” She sounded, blushing. “Your smile is generous, fully expressive, strong and clean. Your lips are jewel red, your mouth elegant and inviting.” “Hmm, Baaannnjjjiii.” She said, shifting closer to me. “Your veiled cheeks are soft and radiant. The smooth, supple lines of your neck command notice. All heads turn in awe and admiration when you pass by.” “Oh my God!” She amazingly said, covering her mouth with her right hand as her dad interrupted. “Ada, where is the pack of my complementary cards?” He asked her from the car. “Dad, I don’t know. Check the safe.” She quickly replied her dad to hear more of my words. “Banji, please continue.” I cleared my throat, dusted my shirt with the back of my palm, feeling like Aladdin. “Your bosoms are like fawns, twins of a gazelle, grazing among the first spring flowers.” I said. She immediately looked at her chest to comfirm if what I said was true. Oh my my, literature has its advantage in the life of a man, I said to myself, jumping and throwing a party within. She looked at me with a wink to continue. I paid her back with a smile and continued. “The sweet, fragrant curves of your body, the soft, spiced contours of your flesh invite me, and here I am. I stay until dawn breathes its light and night slips away.” I was already engrossed and burnt up with love for Adaobi. The love I had for her was more than what Romeo had for Juliet. I shifted closer to her, she closed the gap between us, and we both cared less about passers-by. It all seemed like an Indian film shot in Nigeria. I looked into her eyes, she did same. “You’re beautiful from head to toe, my dear. You’re beautiful beyond comparison. Oh my God! In fact you are absolutely flawless.” I said, holding her by the neck and I quickly checked if her dad was watching but thanks to the bonnet, it blocked the windshield. Some rich folks don’t give a damn about what people say, I knew when Adaobi almost kissed me on the road. I quickly place my index finger on her lips. “We can’t do this here.” I said, partially thinking about the power of words. She became sad. “You are right. Ok, I understand but I don’t care, you know?” She said. “But it’s fine. I understand.” “Thanks for understanding.” I said with a pounding and a happy heart. “Yeah Yeah” She said and smiled. “Can I have your number?” I asked, reaching for my phone in my pocket. “Sure, why not.” I gave her my phone, she began typing when her dad caught us too close for comfort. “Ada!” “Dad?” She answered, trembled. She handed me the phone and walked up to him. I stood where I was,waiting to be called. He signalled me to come and I rushed to him. He stretched some money to me with a smile on his face. “Keep it up. Ok?” He said. “Yes sir.” I said. “Thank you sir.” Adaobi’s father closed the bonnet of the car, then dusted his hands and his suit. “Ada, come on let’s go.” He said to his daughter. “Yes Dad.” She replied and quickly peeked at me before moving into the car. I smiled, fixing my eyes on Adaobi’s ever vibrating backside as she entered into the car. They zoomed away as I waved at them. Money! Thank you Jesus for this miracle, I said to myself. I quickly kept my phone in my pocket to count the money,I found out it was a huge sum of five thousand naira; It’s huge to a fellow who had zero amount in his account. I kept the money in my pocket and brought out my phone to save Adaobi’s number which displayed on the screen of my phone. I was bolted from the blue when I looked at the screen of my phone, Adaobi’s number was gone. TO BE CONTINUED...

Adaobi please come back mr banji needs you. banji put more effort as a literature student , u can go to Where u first meet hoping to see her again (Mr Lover boy)

All these bad dreams, na only waka come?

Hahahahahahah. Lols.

i guess another badluck waiting @home

U r nt smat enough guy

Stupid boi.. No be number u supos save first?

EPISODE 48 I immediately looked like a chump, scratching my head hard like I was digging for gold. I still didn’t believe her number was cleared so I scrolled to my call log, ransacked it but nothing was found. I looked at the road they exited from, trailed it for some distant like I knew where they were, paused and gave it all up. I am sure bewitched, I said to myself. I had the feeling that it was a bad day for me, having lost something as precious as Adaobi’s number but every minute my hand collided with my swollen pocket, my day renewed authomatically; how are you? Money! Which draws a final conclusion that money answers all questions. I shrugged off the pity party I was throwing within and hastily forged on to the garage. I arrived at the garage only to witness the bus going to my destination take off. I was sad but I had no choice than to wait for the next one. I sat alone in a bus that would convey fourteen passengers, en route my destination. I was seated at the right-most extreme end at the back, with my chin resting comfortably on my left palm which was pivoted by my elbow which I placed just by the window. My wondering eyes couldn’t help but fist on the drowsy conductor, who yawned at intervals while beckoning on passengers, he was annoying but I had no choice than to stay glue to my seat till the bus got filled up. “Gala here! Gaaaallllllaaaaaaa! Bros Gala!” An hawker shouted. He brought the product very close to me, I peeped into the carton and I could immediately perceive that it was fresh. “Na today own?” I stupidly asked, not after knowing the answer myself. “Bros, na today own o.” He relied. “Bros, touch am na.” Like I was hypnotized, I touched it and demanded for four of it, which in total cost two hundred naira. I reached for money in my pocket, gladly drew a note out and handed it over to the hawker, who simultaneously gave me my balance. I realize the money grew wings when I ordered for viju milk, a drink that has different flavors but all had a milky taste. All the while I was statically shopping, passengers were already trooping into the bus. One, two, I counted the empty seats left in the bus and was glad with the turn up. The drowsy conductor roused up, returned to the bus and demanded for the fare. “Please,your money over there.” He roared, stretching his hand to the passenger on the front seat. Like flash, he got to me and I gladly paid. The bus became filled up some minutes after. The driver entered into the bus, ignited the engine and we zoomed off. The journey was for three hours, summing up the time the bus would endure in the inevitable traffic jam. The body balance of the bus got my heary settled, unlike some buses that would break down after two to three kilometers drive. They were nine ladies, two babies and six men in the bus, the driver inclusive. I sighed, brought out my snacks and crunch them slowly. Suddenly, I paused for some seconds, chewed slowly, and finally stopped. I laid aside the snacks on my hands and thought deeply about the main cause of my predicament. It hasn’t been like this from the begining, what happened? Who did I offend? Am I gotten from the gods or what? My C.G.P.A has drastically dropped and things are not getting any better. My father dead, my mother lying lifeless in the hospital, What did I do wrong? My mind randomly thought. I sighed again, dismissed the feeling and continued with my snacks. I ate it all within minutes, dusted away the crumbs from my cloth and sat upright. I couldn’t sleep because I was scared of the negative happenings that had surrounded me lately, staying alert was the best way for me to overcome any similar one. After spending two hours fifteen minutes on the road, the bus became extremely hot. The lady sitting next to me carried a baby at her back, I peeked at the baby boy and noticed his restlessness behind his mother. “Ma, your baby is hot.” I said to her. “Thank you sir.” She said with a smile on her face. “Let me help you carry him so you may be relieved.” I suggested. “Ha, thank you very much sir. God bless you.” She appreciated me, loosened the cloth she used in holding the baby and brought the baby out. I took the baby from her and kept him on my laps, I love babies alot. I tickled the baby and he gave me a bright smile. I was happy playing with the baby because it made me totally forget about my sorrow. I took the baby by the armpit, raised him up and I immediately got baptized with urine from his infinitesimally small nozzle. He peed on my face, it affected my eyes and I reflexly shoved the baby higher, hitting his head hard on the roof of the car. “Ha!” The mother and some other passengers shouted while the mother of the baby quickly collected her baby from me. I felt embarrased but that would had been better if the baby had cried. The baby remained mute with his eyes closed. Baby, I beg you in the name of Jesus, open your eyes and cry, I prayed in my heart. The mother turned the baby’s back to herself and patted it but still no sound was made. The mother fearfully peeked at me, I pitifully gazed back at her, she returned her face to her silent baby and quickly returned her focus back to me without saying a word. TO BE CONTINUED...

i guess ryt... i know there might be another trouble for you. i guess u rather sleep nd dream u had an accident is better thank killing a baby.... seems the spell on you is KILLING

Nawa o, u need prayers o

EPISODE 49 I shifted eyes away from the lady’s blazing eyes to the baby. I began to twitch and pray silently in my mind. Who on earth asked me to care about this baby? I should have allowed the baby sweat out his life at the back of her mother, I said to myself. Some passengers, who were aware about the incident showed concern while some were sleeping like log of woods. The mother inserted her mouth into the baby’s mouth, giving him a mouth to mouth resuscitation. Cough! Couch! The baby stretched and cried out loud like he was pinched. My racing heart halted immediately and I could smile again. Thank you Jesus, I almost said with my head resting on the seat in front of me. I peeked at the mother of the baby with the corner of my eye and all I could see was rage for me. She frowned her face like an employee who hasn’t been paid for years, inserting her bosom into the mouth of her baby. I felt like slapping the baby after solely displaying an horror scene before me. The baby never knew all that happened, he concentrated on his mother’s bosom like his life depends on it. After spending two hours fifty minutes in the bus, I decided to alight to save my head from further problem, we never could tell if the baby was destined to die some minutes later. “Driver abeg next busstop dey o.” I instructed. “You sey?” The driver asked, not hearing what I said. “Next busstop dey!” I and some passengers yelled at the driver. “Ok.” The driver confirmed. I looked at the baby keenly,to verify if he was fairing well enough for me to alight in peace. Yes, he was. I gazed at the mother, whose eyes had been shuffling from her baby to me, and I cared less what she thought of me. I wasn’t as wicked as she thought I was, so I decided to express my pang of guilt. “Excuse me ma.” I called for her attention. She looked at me disdainfully. “Yes, can I help you? My baby is not free.” She stupidly concluded. I smiled. “Ma, I’m not carrying your baby, I...” I said, when she immediately interrupted. “You can’t even carry him because I can’t hand him over to someone like you again.” I smiled again. “Ok ma, but I just want to tell you how sorry I’m about the whole thing. I’m so sorry. Pardon me.” She hissed, stared at me disgustingly and said, “I don hear you o. Would that be all?” She asked. “Yes, Ma.” I said and foolishly asked, “What’s his name?” “Whose name?” She asked with a suspicious look on her face. “Your baby.” I replied, stretching my hand to tickle the baby out of a clear conscience. She impulsively hit my hand away like a dangerous weapon. “I can see that you are mad. I don’t need to be told that you arexcdaf gfbnbzxsytf.” She yelled. “You are mad. Driver abeg next busstop dey o, hope you never forget? Abeg no forget o, hian!” A passenger, seated in front of us was quite disturbed by the lady’s rant. “Ki lo tun de?” He asked, which means, ‘What’s the matter again?’ The lady cleared her throat, swallowed her spit and started talking. “Thank you o. God will bless you for that question. Is it not this uncle here, not after he almost killed my baby he’s now asking for his name.” “Is that all?” The passenger asked. “Yes.” “Ok madam, don’t be upset.” He said and sat upright. I nodded my head in pity for the lady, shrugged it off and fixed my eyes on the windshield. Less than six minutes later, the driver parked the car,he had reached the busstop I demanded to be alighted. It wasn’t an easy task to get out of the corner I sat. I had to step on toes to get my heavy self out of the bus. “Are you blind?” The woman with the baby yelled. “Don’t you know you stepped on me?” I really wasn’t interested in picking a fight with her because I had excited her anger towards me. “I am so sorry, ma.” I apologized, looking at her. “Abeg, just go down. Bad belle.” She said. I gnored her and peacefully got off the bus. Thank God I’m finally out of this mess, now, the baby can die if he wants to, I almost said. The car zoomed off while I stood on the same spot calling for a motorcycle to board me to my final destination,which the bus should have dropped me. I waited for a minute, still no motorcycle in view, the ones I saw had passengers on them. I rather stand here than to sit in that bus which almost implicated me for my dying mother, I said to myself. Almost immediately as I completed the thought, I saw the bus I just alighted from, reversing towards me. I tilted my head a little and looked acutely to be sure if it was the bus. Yes! It was. “Hey! Bros!” The passengers in the bus shouted and waved at me as the bus kept moving closer. “Bros!” TO BE CONTINUED...

Infact, u r really bewitched. From 1 calamity to anoda, ha, kilode?

Hope nothing happened to d baby boy? U r 1 minute, 10 troubles.

1 minute, 10 troubles.

I can now see that u r under a spell

May God save ur head dis tym ooo

EPISODE 50 It all played like a movie before me, seeing them again. Why did they come back for me? Oh! Definitely, I was correct about the baby dying any minutes from then and now they want to hold me down. Never! I said to myself and took to my heels faster than ever. I hid behind a closed kiosk, peeped at the bus and watched it zoom off before coming out. “Me, Banji, una no know me. I’m Mr Sharp guy. Fools, you better go and bury your baby.” I said as I walked towards the spot I ran from to board a motorcycle. Luckily for me, I got a motorcycle the very minute I got to the busstop. He transported me to my house and I paid him a fortune, a huge sum of seven hundred naira. As expected, my house was scanty and deserted. I have to call Old Soldier as soon as possible, I said to myself. I almost ran insane when I reached for my phone and I felt nothing in my pockets; no horror movie could surpass the sensation of touching your pockets and not feel your cell phone. Was I dreaming? I wiped my face, strained my fingers more on my eyes, just to be sure I wasn’t in a dreamland. Oops! Reality dawned on me, my phone was gone. I guess my phone dropped in the bus, the passengers were kind enough to get it back to me and I was too dumb to run away from my belonging, I thought. “Banji, I swear you’re a fool. Kai! Nokia N70 gone just like that! Ha, Banji you don jonz.” I screamed out loud with lot of pain in my heart. What next? I dropped the baby hanging behind my back all day on the sofa and forged out to Old Soldier’s house. I couldn’t describe the feeling operating on me at that moment because it was so out of this world. I walked briskly along our street in order not to be consoled by anyone in the neighbourhood. I got to Old Soldier’s house only to meet his daughter, Sheri. Sheri was Old Soldier’s last daughter out of his six children. She was quite beautiful, but not as beautiful as Adaobi. Sheri’s height gave her the priviledge to gaze at me at an horizontal level. I last saw Sheri when I was in hundred level. “Hey Sheri! Good to see you. How are you?” “Me dey o. You nko?” She replied. “I’m fine too.” I said with a smile. “Please,where is your dad?” “I no know o, try call am na.” She said. Sheri unknowingly open my wound. “Hmm. My phone is ehn—is ehn not with me here.” I lied, but was fairly true because it really wasn’t with me. “Ehn wetin we go come do now?” She asked, concerned. I thought for some seconds. “Do you in anyway know about my mum’s illness?” I asked with a saturated eyes. “No o, your mama sick?” “Yes, that’s the reason I came home. She was admitted at the hospital yesterday and your dad informed me on phone.” “Eyah, sorry. Me no know o because I just land from barracks yesterday.” “Ehn Ehn, Ok.” I said, not interested in her tales. “Banji, enter and sit down make I help you call am.” She said. I was ushered in by Sheri. Like bluetooth, my eyes easily connected to Sheri’s shaking backside as we walked in. She moved ahead of me and delibrately shook her instrument to my glory. That very minute, I forgot my name, far from remembering my problems. I sat on the sofa in their parlor while Sheri strolled into her room. I turned my neck at different degrees looking and feeding my eyes with the frames that hung around their wall. I saw Old Soldier in one of the frames with a devilish face with a rifle in his hand. I feared Old Soldier an extra more. “Banji!” Sheri called me from her room but I really don’t know where. “Yes.” “Come.” She said. “Come? Why? Where?” I confusingly asked. “Come talk to my pale for here.” She said. “I dey charge my phone here so I no fit commot am.” That was a nice excuse to get me into her room, I thought. “But where is your room?” I said,not to act too forward. “Here.” She said, standing by the door of her room, wrapping the curtain around herself, portraying just her head. “Ok.” I said, stood up and walked towards her. “Come in.” I fearfully walked in,took some steps more and sat on her three inches bed. Gbam! Sheri slammed the door and locked it. I still didn’t understand what was happening until she unwrapped herself from the curtain. TO BE CONTINUED.

You are now faced with a do or die affair. best of luck next calamity from d riffle u saw :n d pixx

Like seriouzly... I dnt knw why i'm gettn tired of all dz stories suddenly.. Guess its been over prolonged... All dis evryday problem sef don tire me... I'm 99% sure dat all dis cant be a true life story like #mae# thought... Its jez a story.. But please round it up on time so we can knw what dis is all about

i wonder ooo. shey na only yhu waka come to school ? lets read to cut the story short, then put a full stop...(think over ur fans comments)

Why the suspense nah,val

EPISODE 51 Oh my God! What am I seeing? I was clear in my mind that even Joseph in the Bible wouldn’t overcome the temptation that unraveled before me. Without further ado, the network connection on my brain failed and lost its service, not even an emergency call would go through. I couldn’t think of anything than to accomplish the project Sheri was about to issue me. Then I knew barrack girls were really what they were called, dangerous. She came closer to me with a towel wrapped around her, temporarily shielding away her twined headlamps and her ever pulsating backside. She took her steps one after the other like a cat about to catch its prey. I couldn’t move or speak, all I just did was salivate for her touch, proceeding to the final show down. “Banji, I like you na e make me wan give you the thing o.” She said, seductively licking her lips. If you’re in Rome behave like a Roman and if you’re in Nigeria behave like a Naija, that saying I remembered, which got my tongue pidginized. “You dey serious sey you like me? I no know o.” I said, stretching my hands towards her waist. “I like you since that dey wey you and your pale come our house come greet my pale.” She said. “You remember?” It was disheartening that my brain was still on vacation not to be remorseful when she mentioned my father, who was late. “Yes, I remember.” I lied because I didn’t remember a thing but of what use was it if I said otherwise. “That night, I been dey cut you eye but you still be JJC that time.” She said,with a smile. I immediately cut in. “I be JJC that time but not this time. I don learn na.” I said boldly. “You sure sey you don bad?” “Bad ke? Which kind bad be that?” I curiously asked because I was getting confused. Sheri looked at me with a corner of her right eye, winked it and said, “You don understand?” I winked back at her and foolishly succumb to her peacockish advances. “Ok, I don understand.” She came closer to me, I grabbed her waist, she looked at me and smiled. Sheri suddenly turned around, facing her dangerous backside to me and I steadily gazed at it like I was watching a music video on SoundCity. My hands held firm to her waist like I was carrying a bucket of water without an handle. Sheri took the movie to the next scene, she loosened her towel and it dropped on my hands. Banji, if you like your destiny don’t look up, just bury your head and remain still, I said to myself. Could I adhere to that advice? No, I couldn’t. I tilted my head up and saw two baloons vibrating in front of me. My brain lost control over my hands, they went ahead to hold and caress them. I ignorantly activated trouble. She turned around, thrust me flat on the bed, loosened my belt, unhooked my trouser and dragged it out of my legs. “Ha!” I said, with my mouth wide opened. She paused and looked at me. “Wetin?” She yelled. “You no know wetin we wan do?” I nodded and smiled. “Sheri Sheri, I just dey play.” “So wetin be Ha?!” She asked with a sad look. I smiled. “That’s Halleluyah for short.” I irrationally replied. “Ok. Make e be am o.” She said and flung my trouser to a corner of her cubicle. My nozzle was ready to strike, angrily moving up and down in my tight raven pant. Don’t this girl have shame? I asked myself. She was totally unclad, right in the afternoon. I stared at her headlamps as they freely dangled before me. Sheri took it higher and faster again, she pulled out my pant in a jiffy, leaving my nozzle pointing to the sky like MTN mast. She flung my pant to a direction different from the current location of my trouser. I wondered if she did that purposely or it was a response from the feeling operating on her. Sheri, who was ready for battle jumped on me like a cat on a fish, kissed me passionately to set the pitch for a smooth match. I forgot all I thought I knew, even my matriculation number was dumped in the recycle bin of my brain. No No No! Sheri climbed on me like a polo player, spread my legs apart, looked at me and grinned. “You don ready?” She asked. “Ehn?” I nodded. “Yes.” I fearfully replied. “You no get gloves?” “Which one be that?” She asked and looked at me disgustingly. “Me no dey fight with gloves o. Punch me with your bare hands make I feel am well well.” Then I knew the devil had dedicated his life to finish my life. No, gloves? I asked myself. “Oya jor.” She said, rolled away from me to the bed, spread her legs wide apart like the gate to Jerusalem. She yelled, “oya climb me.” I slugglishly rolled on her and I was about taking the freekick when refree blew the whistle. Knock! Knock!! “Sheri!” TO BE CONTINUED

Thank God say u no eat d forbidden food.

Nawa 4 that pple, na who come dey knock 4 door

NXt nw nw,faster faster

EPISODE 52 Oh my God! My death is at the door, I said to myself. I hopped away from the bed like a frog and fearfully went in search of my pant. I cared less about who was at the door because all I could think of was to disappear from Sheri’s room. Sheri and I were confused of what to do next, jostling against each other at intervals. My tongue immediately switched back to its origin. “Please, where can I hide?” I muttered,vibrating like a drenched dog. Sheri didn’t pay attention to me because she was busy dressing up to save her dear life. I went around looking for my pant but couldn’t locate it. “Sheri, please where is my pant?” I yelled. She paused and looked at me with a blazing eyes. “You don dey mad abi? You dey ask me for your pant, na him I wear for head.” She said and hissed. I have no choice than to bear the cross by myself. I saw my trouser few seconds later and wore it quickly without my pant. Who cares? Atleast my trouser wasn’t transparent so who could notice I wasn’t wearing a pant. “Sheri! Are you deaf? Open this door now!” “Malc,I dey come.” Sheri said, with a frown on her face. It was Sheri’s mother,but that didn’t change the fact that I was in trouble because Sheri’s room had no hiding place. Behind the door? Wrong place to hide, so cliche, the first place to be suspected and I couldn’t afford to be caught so easily. Sheri cared less about me, went towards the door to open it. I was tensed, so I looked around for where to hide but still had no place to dodge. This is a rat hole, I said to myself. Sheri withdrew to me, pointed at the window and asked if I could escape through it. That was a billion dollar idea, I hastily moved to the window and climbed it. “Hey!” Sheri called. I looked behind, still on the window, then she threw my pant to me,which I angrily threw back at her. Thud! I jumped down and landed at their backyard, where clothes were spread to dry. “Hey! Who are you?” A voice roared at me. I paused and couldn’t look back, I calculated on what next to do, run away or stay and be interrogated. I chose the former. I took off speedily as the unknown man chased after me. I peeped behind and saw the reason to increase my speed, Old Soldier. I ran as fast as a whipped horse, outrunning Old Soldier to my house. I got to my house, picked my bag and ran out as fast as possible. Thank goodness, I finally got off my street, I was quite relieved but it didn’t last when I remembered I hadn’t accomplished my aim of returning home. I can’t go back to Old Soldier to ask him about my mum’s whereabout and I can’t visit the whole hospital in the neighbourhood, I thought. I took a glimpse at my wrist watch, 5:50 P.M. it read. “Mummy, I love you so much but I was silly to make my visit futile. I pray you get well soon. Please don’t leave me alone in this world. You’re all I got. I promise to make you proud henceforth and I will sure come back to see you.” I said,gazing at the dark cloud,with tears trickling down my cheeks. I hurried to the busstop to board a motorcycle to the garage. “Bike! Hey Okada!” I shouted, waving at various motorcycles zooming by. “Okada!” I at last got one, boarded it and zoomed off to the garage. I alighted, dipped my hands into my side pockets to meet them empty. I almost fainted on the spot. The motorcyclist looked at me and smiled. “Bros, hope you ain’t acting drama because I go collect my money complete.” The motorcyclist said, jacked his bike up by its stand and folded his arms. “Abeg, I dey come. I go give you in Jesus name.” I nervously said as I scratched my pocket as if money were bread-crumbs. Luckily for me, I found some money at the hind pocket of my trouser. I sighed in relief, gave it to the motorcyclist and he zoomed away. How would I get to school was the question I wondered about. I had no money with me, save two hundred and fifty naira. There’s nothing God cannot do, I said to myself as I walked inside the garage. The time was 6:19 P.M. not surprised everywhere was already dark. The bus I would board had just a passenger left to be filled, which was an opportunity for me, but where was the money? My brain, like a computer figured out a strategy. I stayed almost fifteen steps away from the bus, scanning around for the last passenger to arrive. Few minutes later,the beautiful lady arrived,entered the bus and sat. I counted for some seconds and ran to the bus like I was ignorant about it all. “Hope the bus is not filled?” I asked, panting and stretching my neck into the bus. “O boy, the bus don full.” The driver said. “Come tomorrow because na the last bus for today be this.” “Yeh! Please I beg you with God, I have to deliver a message this night.” I pityfully said. “Wetin we go do now?” He asked concerned. “Make we dey go na! Shey una no know sey night don reach ni?” A passenger angrily yelled from the bus. The driver left me standing and went to his seat while I quickly slided the door of the bus open, entered and sat on the engine and closed the door. “Aunty, please don’t be annoyed let me manage here.” I said to the lady I inconvenienced. She nodded and gave me a wink. TO BE CONTINUED...

Banji, pls wake up from ur dreams.

LOL. I PRAY U DIDNT GET URSELF IN ANOTHER PALABA INSIDE DAT CAR. save journey

Let me jez keep my hands nd fingers crossed... I'm i d only one pissed off with d whole everlasting story of doom??? Uh! I didnt type anything o... #yawnssssssss#

U arent the only one @tennie. buh me sef just wanna remain Speechless

This ur dream has run out of hand banji

EPISODE 53 I hope this lady meant nothing with her wink, I said to myself as I bent my head away from her sight. I was so uncomfortable after the bus took off after some minutes because the engine was hotter than hell. The engine was so hot that I lifted myself intervally to ease off the heat. My legs collided with the lady who sat in front of me as the bus encountered road bumps, which gave me the feeling of what she was wearing, a very short skirt. She untied her scarf from her head and stretched it to me. “Take, sit on it.” She said, with a smile. I smiled in return and collected it. “Thanks so much.” I appreciated. “Please, what’s the name?” “Aminat.” Screeeeeech! The car suddenly stopped. POW! POW!! Gunshots in the air. The driver fled like flash, leaving his passengers behind without notice. Then I knew I was going to die because I was the first passenger to be attacked. “Everybody come down now!” A deep voice roared. I tried opening the door of the bus but it was hooked, only the driver or the conductor of the bus that understood the trick they apply to open it. I fearfully tried again but to no avail. “Mr Man, open the door now!” One of the passengers, who sat at the back seat yelled at me. “Don’t allow them to shoot us o, hian.” “You must be mad! Am I playing here or do you think I want to die?” I angrily replied the rude passenger. Aminat was vibrating like an epileptic patient, I could hear her teeth gnash, I looked at her and immediately got the energy to slide the door open. Being the foremost to the door, I alighted first and suddenly I received a punch on my face. I fell on the floor immediately. “Bastard! You’re wasting our time.” The armed man said and spat on me. The spit landed on my cheek, I swiped it off with my hand and almost immediately smelt it. I wondered what chemical component made up his spit because it smelled just like ammonia. The whole passengers alighted as fast as possible and were commanded to queue up by the armed men. Ooow! I screamed as I was kicked on the ground by one of the armed men. “Jump up! Fool!” He snarled at me, adding another kick. “Join the queue.” I reluctantly stood up and limped to the queue. Vehicles that saw the drama displayed from afar, reversed and speedily took off. I scanned around and noticed they were four men with two AK47, one FN rifle and a sub- machine gun respectively. No where to run, we had to obey because no one wanted to die. “Follow me!” One of the armed men ordered. We obeyed. Two of the armed men took the lead while the remaining two walked right behind us. They led us into a thick forest,I could barely see because the environment was already dark. I couldn’t check the time but I guessed the time was within the range of 7:30 P.M. and 8:30 P.M. “Try to escape and bid the world farewell.” One of the two armed men behind said. I read Psalm 23 from the beginning to the end thrice before we got to their supposed destination. I could quickly observe the woods erected and set ablaze like a camp fire in the middle of an open space, making the environment quite luminous. My eyes couldn’t help but see some people lynched and also burnt by the stake. Now, this is what I call an horror movie, I said to myself. No doubt, they were ritualist. I unconsciously peed on my trouser out of fear. Who won’t? When Mr death was winking at me and I was gazing at him eyeball to eyeball. “Ladies to my right!” An armed man instructed. “Men to my left! Now!” We all scrammbled like puzzle, bumping into each other in fear. At that moment, I forgot my gender. “You are not supposed to be here, Mr.” A lady whispered to my ears. I turned around and saw a lady, peeped on the person standing in front of me, also a lady. It wasn’t actually my fault because the lady in front of me was on a low cut and I mistook him for a man. “Come here!” The armed man roared at me as I was running to join the men’s queue. I came to him in a jiffy. “Sir?” I said, with a shaky voice. “Where are you going?” “I’m trying to join the queue.” I replied, pointing to the men’s queue. “Were you deaf when I made that instruction?” He yelled, with a blazing eyes, pointing his rifle to me. “Sir, please!” I said, trembling and sweating all over. He cocked his rifle, then I knew I was taking my last breath but I still could shout, “Jeeeeeeeesssssssssssuuuuuuuuuussssssss!” He dropped his gun and slapped me hard, I held my cheek and held me by the neck. “Scorpion!” He called. I wondered if he was conjouring or he was calling on a fellow. Yes, I was correct, he called a fellow. A fat man, with a rifle slung around his neck, ran towards us. “Sir!” Scorpion said and knelt before the armed man that still held to my neck. He pulled my neck as he moved closer to Scorpion to whisper words to him. “Yes Sir!” Scorpion shouted and stood up. The armed man let go my neck while Scorpion took over. Scorpion held me by the neck and ushered me towards the east of the forest. TO BE CONTINUED...

Double trouble for u

@tenniebenson everyone is fed up of the everlasting troubles

U don die

i beg u had Better wake up from ur useless sleep

EPISODE 54 The last time I saw a forest as thick as that was in an american movie, Predators. Am going to be killed? Where is Mr Scorpion taking me to? Will this be my last moment on earth? My speculating mind asked. “You don die, shey you know?” Scorpion said, pushing me forward by my neck. “Oga please. Na be beg I dey beg.” I replied with a shaky voice. “Shut up before I kill you myself.” I sealed my mouth immediately and forged on as commanded. I wondered how Scorpion saw the pathway because I couldn’t see anything but darkness and I could feel the leaves dropping on me. We paused, he dragged me steps backward,opened a big strong bamboo door of an hut and threw me inside, he locked the door and left. The hut was extremely dark. I groped my way to an edge to feel safe a bit because I felt I was at the middle of the hut. One, two, three steps I bumped into an unknown creature. “Jeeeeeeeesssssssssuuuuuuuusssssssss!” I screamed out loud and ran in the opposite direction to save myself. I ran in the hut as if I knew the size of the hut. I paused and groped my way again to another edge. One, two steps I bumped into another unknown creature. “Please don’t kill me.” I said, crying immediately. “Please,I beg you with God. Please.” I groped my way to the middle to find solace, I sat and folded my legs. I wondered why these creatures kept mute. Were they human, animals or idols? That I don’t know because I couldn’t behold them. I couldn’t wait for the dawn of a new day to know my fate. I laid flat on my back and slept with an eye open, woke up at intervals to protect myself away from those unknown creatures. It was a long night. The beam of light from the sun forced its way into the hut and illuminated it to some extent. I was quite ecstatic when I rose up to witness it was morning. I slowly turned my neck to gaze at those creatures. They were both kept at different edges of the hut, covered with a red veil, not even a part of them showed. I jumped up, walked slowly to the first unknown creature to satisfy my curiousity. I grabbed the hem of the veil, dragged it off and hastily ran backwards. I was shocked to see a little boy in his teens tied up both hands and legs. He gazed at me with fear, he couldn’t speak because his mouth was taped. I rushed to him, set him loosed and got him to talk by removing the tape. He bursted into tears and hugged me. I cried too because I could feel the pain of that little boy. I wasn’t carried away by the pity sensation,I ran to the other edge to set the other human free because my curiousity had been satisfied. I walked closely to the opposite edge, grabbed the veil by the head and dragged it off. Lo and behold it was Aminat. I was shocked to earth seeing her all bounded just like the little boy. I quickly set her loosed. I rose her up. “Aminat, what happened?” I curiously asked. “I thought you were out there on the queue, what happened? How did you get here?” “I really don’t know why.” She said and afterwards bursted into tears. “I was pressed, so I moved away from the queue and bent down to ease myself.” “Ehn ehn, so what now happened?” I curiously said. “The guy carrying the gun thought I wanted to escape so he ordered me to be taken here.” She said. I smiled. “Same reason brought me here.” “You wanted to ease yourself too?” Aminat asked. “No, I joined the wrong queue.” “Aww, sorry but what is your name?” She asked. “Because you didn’t tell me yours in the bus.” “Banji.” “And you little one, what’s your name?” Aminat asked, pointing at the little boy standing next to me. “I’m Samuel.” He said, wiped his tears and sniffled. “Ok, good.” She said. I looked keenly at Aminat’s left arm, I noticed a red band with couries tied around it. I moved closer and touched it. “What’s this?” I asked. “It was tied around my arm yesterday night.” She said. “Afterwards, they bounded me.” “Ha! This looks scary o.” I said. Almost immediately, we heard someone’s voice at the door. The door opened. It was Scorpion, he came armed as usual. We all shuffled back to our positions. He strolled into the hut and suddenly frowned his face. “Who untied the two of una?” Scorpion roared, peeked at Samuel and Aminat and later fixed his eyes on me. We all remained silent. Scorpion moved closer to Samuel, pointed his gun at him, cocked it and was ready to fire. “It was him, Sir!” Samuel screamed, pointing at me. Immediately I stood up to deny it, Scorpion hit me with the butt of his rifle on my face. I fell flat on the floor, wishing I was dead. Scorpion angrily took Aminat out of the hut and locked it. “I’m sorry.” Samuel fearfully said from afar. “Banji, I’m so sorry.” “You had no choice boy.” I groaned. “You did the best thing.” Samuel rushed to me, removed his shirt and stuck the blood that gushed out of my lips. I was so pained, I could barely breath. “Where did he take Aminat to?” I asked. “I don’t know.” I jumped up, placed Samuel on my shoulder to see through the open space created by thatch of the hut. “Can you see anything?” I asked. “Yes, I can. It’s Aminat.” “Yes, Yes, what happened?” “She’s tied to a tree with four men standing in front of her.” “What are they doing?” I curiously asked. “Hmmm, nothing yet.” Samuel said. “They are just standing but they are with a matchet each.” I was shocked. “Matchet? For what? Do they want to cut grass?” “I don’t...” Samuel was saying when I heard a very loud and painful groan. “Jeeeeeessssssssuuuuuuuuusssssssss!” Samuel shouted. I quickly let Samuel down from my neck. “What happened?” I furiously asked. “She was beheaded.” He fearfully replied and immediately burst into tears. I was so bittered. Aminat gone? We just talked and now she is gone? I asked myself. We quickly adjusted as we heard someone at the door of the hut. The door open, it was Scorpion again. He came in, walked straight to Samuel, tied the same red band around Samuel’s arm, walked out of the hut and locked it. TO BE CONTINUED...

May God save u ooo banji nd others

i know u wont die to complete ur story

God wil save u both sha

this story don dey long now....no more interesting anymore plsss.

EPISODE 55 I immediately gazed at Samuel, whose head was bent looking at the red band on his arm, he looked at me and bursted into tears again. I moved closer to him, engulfed him in my arms and consoled him. “I’m going to die.” He cried out loud. “Banji, I don’t want to die.” Samuel, whose face had been badly disfigured by bruises, blood and tearstains, clutched tightly to me, emotionally sharing his pains with me. I cried. “Samuel, calm down.” I softly said. “You ain’t going to die.” “I want to see my mummy.” He cried the more. “My daddy.” “Samuel, don’t worry.” I said, urging him to sit. “You will see them all, I promise.” We both sat on the floor, then Samuel looked at me. “Promise?” He asked. I paused and thought for some seconds, bent my head then timidly replied, “Yes, I promise.” He smiled and hugged me. “Ok, that’s fine.” I said. “So tell me, how did you get here?” He was almost starting his cry engine again when I quickly threatened him not to else I would withdraw my promise; how funny, I didn’t know my fate and yet I promised to save another, only little kids believe such though. “Now tell me.” I said, crossed my legs, placed my jaw in my interlocked palms and listened. “I waited for our driver to come pick me up from school on Tuesday and when I didn’t see him at the hour he usually come,I decided to go home with my friends.” “Which school is that?” “King’s Pen International School.” “Where’s that?” I asked. “The one at Nairaland.” He said, pointing to an unknown direction just to make clear his description. “Oh oh, I know that school.” I said and gave a fake cough. “Your parents must be rich because only rich kids go there. There are whites among the students, huh?” “Yes.” “Ok, continue. What now happened when you followed your friends?” “We took a taxi to Ella Avenue and ...” I interrupted. “How many of you?” “We were three, Me, Rikidony and Stefikal.” He said. “Are those your friends white?” I asked because the names sounded so. “Yes, they are.” “Hmmm, nawa o, sha continue.” I said, a bit jealous of his social status. “What now happened?” “The taxi drove us to an unknown destination and we landed here.” “Can’t you people shout?” I asked. “We didn’t becaue he told us he was passing through a shortcut to get us to Ella Avenue.” “Ok.” I said. “But where is Rikidusil and Stefipal?” He giggled. “It’s Rikidony and Stefikal.” “Hmmm, all join. Where are they?” I replied. “Because of the colour of their skin, they were taken to another place away from me.” “Hmmm, that’s serious o.” I said. “God knows where they are now.” “Banji, how are you going to help me out of here?” He fearfully asked. “Don’t worry, just be strong.” We both laid down and snoozed off in no time. I woke up suddenly after seeing my mother in the dream, I couldn’t see anything, not even Samuel who laid just by me because it was dark. My mother, dead? I soliloquized. I abruptly became toughened. I could feel my eyes blazing in fury, my palms moisty and my veins risen like an embossed card. Kill or be killed was the game I prepared for. I grope my hand towards Samuel’s leg, I spanked it for him to wake up but he didn’t. I pinched him hard and he sprang up fast as if fire touched him. He couldn't see me but could hear me. “Samuel, are you ready to get out?” I fiercely muttered to him. “Yes.” He drowsily replied. “Be set!” I said and stood up. I went close to the door of the hut, positioned my self well to attack any one coming in. “Samuel, Samuel.” I called. “Samuel.” No response. Samuel fell back asleep. As I was about going to wake him up, I heard someone whistling and approaching the hut. I stood back, fisted my hands, squeezed my face and was set to attack. The door opened, It was Scorpion. I swiftly kicked away the touch he was holding as he stepped in, which flew off his hand and landed on the floor, illuminating a segment of the hut. I jabbed him rapidly until he was dazed. I landed an uppercut on his nose, I could feel his blood spill all over. He fell on the floor, moaning loudly while I quickly took of his rifle that he slung at his back. Samuel! I shouted, he was still sleeping; even while a war was taking place right under his nose, one of the reasons I disliked fat people. I rushed to him, slapped his faced, dragged him up and forged out of the hut. We were running when I heard a loud trumpet blow, we paused, looked behind and was shocked to see troops from afar running towards our direction. “Let’s run.” Samuel fearfully said, clenching tightly to me. “Ok. This way.” TO BE CONTINUED...

hmmmmm..... speechless sha. cont......

Oya nah

Troops as in? O boy u done die

Oya mk una run 4 una lives as fast as possible, no time for fairy-tale o. Next plssss

banji u are destined 2 sufffer...may God help u both

EPISODE 56 & 57 We ran farther east ward and after five kilometers we headed north. I held Samuel by the wrist all the while we were running. We had no source of light, so we bumped into trees severally. I could hear Samuel breathing very loud, signaling that he was fatigued, so we paused, I groped my way to a nearby tree holding his hand, then we sat down. “I’m tired.” Samuel said. “Yes, I know.” I replied. “That’s why I decided we take a break before moving on.” “Where are we heading to?” He asked. “We have to get out of this forest before dawn.” I answered. “We have to get to the main road so I can take you home.” “Thank you so much, Banji.” I smiled. “You’re welcome.” The wind blew, hoisting whirls of dust in the air,which made us sneeze simultaneously. The rustling noise of leaves blowing all around added a topsy-turvy soundtrack to the scene and it felt like nature was talking to us. The forest was becoming cold after some minutes of relaxation under the tree. Samuel shifted closer to me, wrapped his hands around me and held unto me tightly like I was unbeatable. “What’s wrong Samuel?” “I’m scared.” He sluggishly said. “Sorry.” I consoled him. “Should we head on?” “I’m cold.” I pulled off my shirt and gave it to him, leaving me with just my singlet, he wore it and agreed to move on. We stood up and walked along the same axis. Samuel found it difficult to raise his feet,so he lousily dragged it on the ground, making a lot of unpleasant sounds. “Samuel, come on raise your legs.” I said, still walking. “Banji, I’m tired.” “So? Can’t you endure till you get away from this place.” “I just can’t.” He sturbbornly replied. “Ok.” I succumbed. Samuel kept dragging his feet on the ground. I was quite unhappy about his deliberate action and disobedience, so I decided to walk ahead of him. “Banji! Please wait, am sorry.” He called and ran to catch up with me. Thud! He fell flat on his face has he ran towards me. I rushed back to him, picked him up, and got him to rest on the floor. “Sorry.” I said. “How are you feeling?” “My chest.” I sat close to him, transfered the rifle to my laps and placed my hand on his chest. “Sorry, you will be fine.” I said. “Ok?” “Ok.” We both remained quiet, quiet enough to be disturbed by the chirping of the crickets. I tried igniting a conversation but it was too late to dent the scary sounds of the forest, so we remained mute. Samuel was restless all the while we were seated, his eyes wondered all around searching for the unknown. Suddenly, he shouted and got me frightened. “What’s it?” I asked, with my heart beating fast. “See!” He said, pointing to a distant in front but I couldn’t see what he alarmed about. I shifted closer to him. “I can’t see anything.” Samuel quickly stood up, I stood up. “See, it’s coming closer.” Though I had no clue about what was coming closer,but I prepared for it. I picked up the rifle on the floor, pointed it towards the direction Samuel indicated and placed my finger on the trigger. In a jiffy, I saw two green eyes moving slowly towards us and totally became more frightened. “Is that what you saw?” I asked Samuel, bringing his head closer to mine, directing his view to what I saw. “Jesus!” Samuel screamed, dragging his head from my grip, which I forcefully retained. “This is even bigger. We are dead, let’s run.” “What do you mean?” I quickly asked. Samuel directed my view to another pair of green eyes, but those were sure the eyes of a snake because they were too low to be any four-legged animal. I was shocked, I freed Samuel’s head and immediately pointed the gun to the unknown creature, then I pulled the trigger. The power of gunshot, the creatures fled immediately but we exposed our location to the foes. “This way. The sound came from here. No, it’s from here. It’s a command, go this way.” Foes argued loudly from afar. We took to our heels again but not too long, Samuel fell into a ditch. I was about jumping in to get him out,when a beam of light shone on my face. “That’s him!” A voice roared out loud. “Get him!” Hope they won’t get hold of Samuel? My mind worried as I scampered off. TO BE CONTINUED... EPISODE 57 I threw the rifle away because its weight reduced my pace and I couldn’t afford to get caught. It was a race to hell. Beads of sweat formed quickly on my face, I wiped it off as I ran because some trickled into my eyes. I peeked behind me but didn’t see the faces of my foes, let alone know how many they were,all I could see was a beam of light that moved right in front of them. I knew they ran very fast to have covered the gap I created. The devil is liar, I almost said when I hit my leg against the root of a tree and got me to stumble. No, no, not now, thud! I fell flat on the ground hurting my left arm. I struggled to get back on my feet before the pharaohs get hold of me. I was about making a ninety degrees to the ground when the bad boys got hold of me. Swoop! I fell flat with my back hitting the ground hard. They forcefully kicked me at the heels and got me on the ground just as the soldiers do to anyone who crosses their part. My instinct made me realise that they were two of them with me because the effect of the kicks that landed on me were minimal. One of the guys shone the light on my face in order to prevent me from seeing properly. I angrily got hold of the leg of the guy with the touch, vigorously dragged it and got him on the ground. The touch dropped on the ground directing its ray to another direction. We struggled. I strived my way through to his neck bit it hard and deep. He screamed out loud like a candidate of hell, while the other fellow kicked and blew me continuously but it had no effect because I was already transformed. I felt his blood surging into my mouth like five-alive juice, I felt I was deep enough to pull out his neck so I did. I bit off part of his flesh which hung on my incisors. I stood up to face the dude that kicked me ceaselessly, he couldn’t see my dangerous face but he could picture it in his mind so he fled like a psychotic dog. I spat away the blood in my mouth, picked up the torch and forged back to get Samuel. After moving some steps away from the horor scene, I found a mine covered with light logs, I cleared the logs away and ran back to the horor scene. The guy was still groaning in pain, I grabbed his leg and dragged him to the mine. Oops! I threw him in. I dusted my hands, got hold of the touch and forged on. Hope Samuel is safe? I was worried. I walked as fast as I could, I saw the rifle I threw away which gave me a clue that Samuel was close by. I picked up the rifle and rushed to the ditch. Where is Samuel? He was nowhere to be found. I was almost dawn, I could see withouth the help of the touch so I threw the torch away and walked back towards the hut we escaped from. Is this a good idea, to go back to that same place? Is Samuel really captured? What will be my fate if I go back and they nab me? I paused and deliberated on those thought and concluded to let go Samuel and head back to school. I turned around, then I walked to the ditch Samuel fell in and paused. “Samuel, I tried all I could to get you safely home but my effort was prematurely aborted.” I said, with a saturated eyes. “Wherever you are, please be safe and remember I love you, little man.” I afterwards threw the rifle into the ditch to mark where I last saw him. I walked on. “Banji!” “Samuel?” I said, turned around and saw Samuel running towards me. I was so happy to see him. I ran towards him as he ran towards me, he jumped into my arms and I carried him with joy in my heart. “Where were you? How did you do it? When and how did you get out?” I bombarded him with questions. He kept smiling. “I bent down in the hole and disguised myself like a branch of tree.” Samuel said, still smiling. “How did you get out?” “I strided my legs apart against the edges and I hopped gently out.” He said, spreading his legs apart to elaborate his point. “That’s so smart of you.” I said, letting him to the ground. “I was so worried about you.” “I went to hide behind a tree, waiting for you to come for me.” He cut in. “And here I am for you.” I said, smiled and patted his head. “Let’s go home.” “Yes!” “Let’s go.” “Hurry! Hurry!! This way? Yes, move!” Voices from afar hits our eardrum. TO BE CONTINUED...

Hmmm. Such an interesting one and also dramatic

Is this action story?

Pls, when will dis end?

EPISODE 58 Even if we were tied down, we would break loose because we couldn’t afford to experience again all we went through some hours ago. “Hurry, follow me.” I muttered to Samuel as I ran quickly along the path. We ran uninterrupted. No ditch falling, no root stumbling, no stone kicking and no feet dragging, we were focused. We saw vehicles zoomed by from afar, which gladdened our heart to run the race to completion. We got to the main road, I turned around to gazed at the Egyptians while Samuel flagged down the vehicles to help. The villians stopped and gazed at us from afar, I opened my palms wide, pointing it at them and blew my tongue to them. “God pass una!” I screamed out loud. “God will punish you all. I promise to be back for you all. Bastards!” I lost focus on Samuel, while I was busy abusing the bad guys. Screeeeeeeech! A car suddenly stopped. I looked back, only to see Samuel in the middle of the road standing like a cross in front of the car. I ran quickly to get him out of the road but he remained stiff. The driver of the car remained in the car with his wife gazing at the both of us. “Banji, just let me complete this.” He muttered to me. “Sure you know what you’re doing?” “Sure.” Samuel walked to the driver of the car while I stood wondering what they were discussing. After some seconds, Samuel signalled me to enter the car as he did also. The driver offered help to get us to a garage to board another bus to our destination. The driver made a U- turn and headed on to the nearest garage. “Thank you Sir.” I said as we alighted from the car. “Thank you ma. God bless you.” “Be careful and stop travelling at night, it’s dangerous.” The driver adviced me. “Even you,Jesus Christ, next time don’t stand on the road like that and also wait for your dad to come pick you from school else you pull a call through to him. Ok?” “Ok Sir.” Samuel said and smiled. “Thank you Sir.” “Take.” The driver said, stretching some money to me through the window. I collected it and they zoomed off, I looked at Samuel and he hugged me. I sighed in relief as we walked inside the garage. “Ella Avenue! Ella Ella Ooooooo!” The bus conductor screamed at the top of his voice. “Enter with your change o. One thousand, five hundred no enter o.” I followed Samuel’s lead, we entered the bus and sat. “Banji, I can’t thank you enough.” “Shush.” I sounded. “You don’t have to thank me.” “Am so happy you’re following me home.” He said and smiled. “You will see my mum and dad.” “Ok, it would be my pleasure.” The bus got filled up in no time and we took off. It was a smooth ride. I looked so messed up, I had on me a very dirty singlet, a torn trouser and a leg of my sandal, the other leg was on exile. “Conductor, please we are dropping at the next busstop.” “Maestrob?” “Yes, Maestrob.” Samuel confirmed. Like flash, the bus stopped at our designated busstop and we alighted. I followed Samuel gently as he hopped for joy along the street to his house. The street was well tiled, neat and shining. No doubt, only the rich lived in that area. “Samuel, wait!” I shouted. “Come on Banji, this is my house.” He said, pointing to a mansion. I hastened my steps to him. “This?” I asked, surprised. “Yes, this.” He said. “This is my little home.” You call this little? Then I have no home, I almost said. Samuel pressed the intercom, spoke to it and the gate fled open. “Come in, Banji.” Samuel said as he stepped through the gate. I reluctantly entered. “Good morning Sir.” I greeted the man behind the gate. “Good morning.” The man replied. “Banji, come on. Leave Jibril alone, let’s go in.” I was so scared because the paradise, sorry,the compound looked so big. I sampled the building from afar and I could imagine what the interior would look like. We were almost stepping into the house when we heard the gate open. An hummer three zoomed speedily to the door step of the house, parking right in front of me. I almost freezed because that was the second time I saw an hummer so close to me. “Daaaaaadddddddyyyy!” Samuel shouted, running quickly to meet his dad,who alighted from the back door of the jeep. He jumped on him, he cared less about the white apparel his dad put on which came in contact with his muddy clothing. “My munchkin!” He shouted. “Oh my God! I missed you.” “I missed you too dad.” Samuel said, holding tightly to his dad as he carried him. The dad didn’t even notice my presence, he carried happy Samuel in leaving me outside. The hummer zoomed off to the parking lot just about twelve meters away from where I was standing. I looked like a chump, I bit my fingernails one after the other, scanned through myself again, shook my head and wept. If only I was born with a silver spoon. TO BE CONTINUED...

Don't mind tin spoon will do

Dont worry, he don better for U already, jst hope nd pray samuel's parents go show appreciation for saving deir son's life

Not born with a silver spoon but u v land golden spoon.

Nice story of diversity

EPISODE 59 If only my dad was rich enough to get me all I needed in life, I ruminated deeply on the spot. What’s the point standing here,since I am not welcome? No point, I turned around and walked towards the gate to exit, atleast I had some money left which could take me back to school. I will make it, I assured myself. I got to the gate but couldn’t open it because the gate wasn’t like the normal ones I saw around. I confusingly peeped around, looking at the gate like a big obstacle, I moved closer and pushed it, it made a loud scary noise, I quickly withdrew, transfering my hands backwards to prove my innocence. “Kai, who be that?!” Jibril shouted from the guardroom. I shivered at the sound of Jibril’s voice because I had phobia for vexed hausa folks. “Oga, abeg na me.” I said, rubbing my palms together pleading. “Wetin you want am for gate wey I touch am?” He said. I almost chuckled but I refrained to save my neck from his unseen dagger. “Oga, I want to go out.” I said. “Next time, I shout am for Jibril for here.” He said, pointing to the guardroom, which was located just by the gate. “Jibril, I come out and come open the gate for you.” “Yes sir.” Jibril opened the gate and I stepped out of the house. I took some steps away, turned around and admired the mansion again. It was extremely exquisite. I shrugged off and proceeded. Motorcycles weren’t allowed to operate in that environment so I had to walk miles before I could get one that would convey me to the garage. I got to the garage, I entered the bus going to my destination but it was yet to be filled up. I was quite unhappy because I had thought Samuel would at least show some appreciation to me but I still gave thanks to God that I was alive. Passengers trooped into the bus and got it filled save a seat. We were all waiting when I saw a black Lincoln Navigator jeep cruise into the garage. I fixed my eyes on it and quickly pictured Samuel’s father’s Hummer jeep, the rich and their luxury. The back door of the jeep opened and I saw someone rushed out of it. I couldn’t see the person yet because the height of the jeep obstructed my vision. The person walked from the jeep,lo and behold it was Samuel. Wow, he had changed in a jiffy, from afar I sampled all he wore: a raven polo shirt tucked in a nice caramel penciled trouser fastened with a Louis Vuitton belt, which all rested on a sable Nike Air Force one sneaker. “Samuel!” I shouted. “Samuel!” He looked around but couldn’t decipher where the sound came from. “Samuel!” I screamed again, waving my hand from the window of the bus. He saw me, smiled and ran to the bus. “Banji, why did you do that?” He said. “Please get down.” I smiled. “Please,excuse me.” I said to the passenger seated by my right as I stood up from my seat. “I’m coming Samuel.” “Ahn ahn, why step on me?” The passenger complained. “I’m sorry.” “Sha come down abeg.” The passenger said with a frown on his face. I wondered why that passenger was annoyed, I guessed he had a mood swing because I had increased the number of the remaining passengers to two. Well, I cared less. I alighted from the bus with a joyful heart, I immediately hugged Samuel and he hugged me more tighter. “It would be a nightmare for me if I lost you.” Samuel said, still clinging to me. “Aww, that’s so nice of you.” He let go of me. “Come, dad is waiting in the car.” He said, dragging me towards their car. “Your dad?” “Yes, in the car.” My heart skipped a beat. How would I confront a man that snubbed me the very first time he saw me? I asked myself as I approached the car. I quickly composed myself in my dirty singlet. The back window of the jeep slipped down into its case, exposing the face of Samuel’s father. He looked at me. “Come in, boy.” He said and gave a smile. That smile was needed to give the comfort I craved for. Samuel sat with his father behind while I married the driver in front. We zoomed off. “What’s your name son?” Samuel’s father asked. “It’s Banji, Sir.” I quickly answered with my head stiffed and my eyes glued to the windshield. “That’s good.” He said. “Samuel has told me alot about you and I can’t but thank you so much.” “All thanks to God, Sir.” I said with a smile on my face. “Thank you so much.” He said. “By the way, which school are you.” “Adusco university, Sir.” “Adusco?” Samuel and his father resounded concurrently. I tilted my neck backwards to look at them. “Yes Sir, Adusco university.” “That’s Nancy’s school.” Samuel said to his father. The father nodded in affirmation. “That’s where my daughter attends. I’m glad to know you.” He said and laughed out loud, then Samuel winked at me. “But your examination starts tomorrow.” “Yes Sir.” “Kunle.” He called the driver. “Sir!” The driver answered. “As soon as you get home, get the Murano ready.” He said. “You’ll drive Banji to school.” “Yes Sir.” I smiled. The gate opened and we drove into the compound. We all alighted, Samuel’s father threw his hand around my neck and ushered me into the house. I couldn’t believe what I was experiencing, it all seemed like I was dreaming. Wow, I finally got to heaven. The interior of their house couldn’t be described because it rendered me speechless. I was offered a seat by the father, I sat down. My eyes scanned all around the living room, moving from one edge to the other, turning three hundred and sixty degrees every minute. “Banji, feel free, ok?” “Ok Sir.” I replied with a shaky voice. “Samuel, get me my checkbook from my drawer and call your mum.” He said. Samuel scampered away and came back in no time. “Here dad.” He said, stretching the checkbook to his father. His father collected it, brought out a pen from his pocket, wore his spectacle, opened the checkbook and signed on a leaflet. “Where is your mum?” He asked Samuel as he signed the check. “She’s in the kitchen. She will join you soon.” Then, the father stretched the checkbook to me, I stood up quickly and collected it. I looked at it, he looked at me and I looked at him. “Write any amount you want on it.” He said with a smile. I almost fainted. Please, wake me up, I was about saying. “Sir?” I asked. “Yes, go on and write the amount you want on it.” He stretched the pen to me, I collected it with a vibrating hand. Is this a test or what? I asked myself. I was really scared, the last time I felt that way was the day I wrote my U.M.E. I looked at Samuel, who immediately winked at me to proceed. I sat down, turned the page of the check and wrote what my mind dictated, then I stood up and returned it back to him. He peeked into the check and paused for some seconds, he laughed out loud, paused and frowned his face at me. Was that too much? TO BE CONTINUED...

Hope u didn't write 10M?

EPISODE 60 Oh my God I should have reduced the money I wrote a little, I said to myself still gazing at vexed Samuel’s father. “Why are you scared? Do you think I won’t give you the amount, if you wrote larger than what I thought you would?” Samuel’s father asked. I nodded. “No sir.” I said with a fidgety voice. “That’s the amount I want Sir.” He smiled. “Fifty thousand naira? Ok, that’s fine.” He said, then looked at Samuel, who sat on the chair concentrating on a movie played on the television. “Sam.” “Yes dad.” “Take Banji to the guest room to freshen up.” “Ok dad.” I smiled, looked at Samuel, who stood immediately bidding me to follow him. I carefully took my steps behind Samuel. As we walked on, my nose like a dog, detected where the kitchen was situated because of the dangerous aroma that puffed out of it. Even if I’m dreaming, I refuse to wake up until I taste out of this meal that is cooking in the kitchen, I almost said. Samuel opened a door, I entered, he entered also and locked the door. “Wow!” I said, astonished. “Is this your dad’s room?” Samuel chuckled. “No, Banji. This is just one out of our guest rooms.” “One out of how many guest rooms?” I asked, laying emphasis on each word. “Five.” “Five guest rooms?” “Yes Banji.” He said. “Please come off it. It’s nothing. Let me show you the bathroom.” We don’t even have a house of our own, speak less of having a room set aside for guest, I wondered as I followed him to see the bathroom. “This it.” He said, pointing to a gold plated door. “Ok, thanks” “I’m downstairs. Hurry so you can prepare for your tomorrow exam.” Samuel said with a wink as he exited the room. I stared at the golden door for some seconds and wondered if truly it was the door to a bathroom. I gently pushed the door open, I entered and closed it gently not to damage it because even if I was sold, my price wouldn’t purchase the doorknob. I almost ran out of the bathroom when I heard a voice that said, ‘welcome to the Martin’s residence.’ I was damn scared. Whose voice was that and where did the sound come from? Those were the questions I couldn’t answer at that moment. I acted like a man, I put off my singlet, my torn trouser and was set to bath; my pant was with Sheri, she owe me that. I’m not an ignoramus, I said out loud but the Martin’s shower proved me wrong again. I went under the shower and immediately heard a voice that said, ‘press your desired fluid on the control board.’ I scanned all around for the control board but it was no where to be found. I was already frustrated, I was about leaving the bathroom when I saw a faint electronic board on the wall, just beside the shower pole. I sighed. “Hot, cold, soapy, abeg me no get time for all this menu of water.” I yelled as I irately pressed cold. Almost immediately, cold water poured out of the shower, I checked around for soap but there was none, I hissed and scrubbed my body without it; Ignorance is a disease, there was soap in the shower, I just didn’t know I was to press soapy. I finished and wondered how I would turn off the shower, I stayed under it looking at the menu on the control board but there was nothing like off on the menu. I angrily walked away from the shower and it stopped immediately. I rushed out of the bathroom like a mad man, I felt I was watched from a screen and was rendered assistance when needed. The experience I had in the bathroom could be compared with the one I had in the forest, so frustrating. I was surprised to see on the bed new clothing for me to wear. I hurriedly dried my body, creamed and put on the clothes. I looked so classy when I checked myself in the mirror; my silver gray Polo Ralph Lauren T- shirt cost a fortune, which I purposely tucked inside my sable chinos trouser to flaunt my Gucci belt. I stepped out looking gorgeous, the sound that was produced when the heel of my black moccasin kissed the ground gave me the confident to face the president. I buried my left hand in my pocket as I walked to the sitting room. As I passed by, I heard the sound of plates clinging to each other, the sound came from the kitchen. Let me be of help to Mrs Martin, I said to myself as I gently walked into the kitchen. What! A rapid hormonal change took place in my body system when I saw the backside of Mrs Martin. I stared at it for as long as fifteen seconds, I moved closer, she turned around. “Good afternoon Sir.” She greeted. TO BE CONTINUED...

So interestin

LWKMD.........beeeeeejay!!!!!!! dis episode is too funny. next pls.....

U will dabaru everything now cos of woman backside, nt even d real thing.

EPISODE 61 I was shocked by her words. “Ma?” I asked with my eyes bulging out of its socket. “Madam is on the dining table, Sir.” I still didn’t believe the person I was staring at wasn’t Mrs Martin. “Please Ma, what’s your name?” I respectfully asked, to place myself on a safe side. “I am Caro, the cook.” She replied. “Hmm, Caro. What a nice name you have.” I said, scanning her from her curly hair to her sumptuous hips. She smiled. “Thank you, Sir.” “Helloooooooooo.” A voice sounded from behind. I turned around to see another beautiful lady holding a glass of juice, with her hands stretched out for a hug. No doubt, it was Samuel’s mother because I could easily pluck out Samuel from her face. With a smile on my face, I slowly walked into her arms, she squeezed me and I squeezed harder. “May the Almighty God bless you.” She said, still engulfed in her arms. “You brought back my joy into this home. I’m so grateful.” All her prayers speedily entered through my right ear and with the same speed, it vamoosed through the left. Why? The electric current that flowed through my body immediately my chest collided with Mrs Martin’s headlamps was too much to remember if someone spoke, speak less of a prayer; nobody dares hug a transformer and remain in a stable state. “Mum?” She let go of me as I did of her, it was Samuel, he stopped the physics practical. “Yes Munchkin.” “Banji should be out to school by now.” He said, concerned. “He has exams tomorrow.” I smiled as I gazed at him talk, Mrs Martin moved closer to Samuel, patted him on the head and looked at me. “Banji, your food is on the dining. Go and eat.” We all moved out of the kitchen save Caro. I majestically walked to the dining table, served myself from the variety of dishes set before me, sat down and started eating. How ones life can change in a jiffy, I’m now Banji Martin, I said to myself. “I’m now Davido” I muttered, chuckled and immediately covered my mouth with my left palm. “Omo baba olowo,” which means, ‘Son of a rich man.’I gorged the meal like it was my last and in no time I finished. I was about clearing the plate when Caro strolled up to the dining table and packed the dishes. I patiently gazed at her derriere as it wiggle away to the kitchen. I stood up from the dining table and joined The Martins in the sitting room. “Are you through dear?” Mrs Martin asked. “Yes Ma.” I said as I sat on the chair. “Let me have your number so I can reach you anytime.” Mr Martin said to me. I looked confused, scratched my head and said, “ehm Sir, my phone got lost while we were in that bush.” I lied and immediately gave a fake smile. “That’s ok.” He said, nodding his head. “Sammy?” “Yes dad.” “Go to my study, on the shelf, you would see a parcel, bring it.” “Ok dad.” Samuel exited the sitting room. I was quite shy; I sat at the tip of the chair, bent my head and was playing with my fingers like a child about to ask for an impossible request. “So Banji, you are welcome here anytime anyday.” Mrs Martin said. “Ok?” I raised my head up, looked at her briefly. “Ok Ma.” Samuel returned with a parcel. “Dad, here.” He said, stretching it to him. “Give it to him.” I collected the parcel from Samuel. I opened it gently and as soon as I had an idea of what it was, I laid flat like slate on the floor, thanking Mr Martin. “Ha! Sir, Iphone four for me?” I said, still on the floor. “Sir, I am so grateful. May God continue to bless you and increase you. May you...” “Shush.” He sounded with his index finger on his lips. “It’s ok. Stand up, let’s go.” “No thanks dear. It’s nothing.” Mrs Martin said as she helped me up. Mr Martin stood up and we all walked out of the house. A Nissan Armada was parked ten meters away from the entrance of the house with the driver, Kunle, at the wheels. “Set?” Mr Martin asked me. I nodded. “Yes sir.” He hugged me, then gave me his business card so I could keep in touch. “Make sure you get your number and call me as soon as possible.” “Yes sir.” I said and added a smile. I walked to the car, then turned around and saw Samuel with an out-stretched arm wanting a hug. I hastened my steps to him, hugged him and walked back into the car. The car window slided down, Mr Martin strolled to me and handed a cheque to me, then he snapped his fingers and the driver zoomed off speedily. I quickly looked at the figures written on it. “Five hundred thousand naira?!” I shouted and almost immediately covered my mouth. I was so ecstatic. “Kunle, I’m so happy.” I said, from the back seat. “Five hundred thousand naira! Ha! I can’t believe it.” I suddenly became uneasy as Kunle kept mute. He concentrated on the road as he drove very fast. I shrugged off, placed my head on the seat in front of me to take a nap before alighting. Screeeeeeeech! The car suddenly stopped. I raised my head, looked ahead through the windshield and found the road free. I wondered why he stopped, so I looked at Kunle, he gazed back at me with an evil grin. TO BE CONTINUED...

My oh my! Hope Kunle won't b another albatross to ur happiness.

Another trouble be dat ooo

EPISODE 62 I looked at my Iphone, which was on the seat, hurriedly transfered the cheque inside my pocket, then frowned my face like an apprentice sent on a non-profit errand and fixed my eyes on him. He smiled, I smiled, then he zoomed on. “What’s the meaning of that Kunle?” I boldly asked. “Look behind you.” He said. I looked quickly and saw a dead dog on the road, exactly the spot we left. “You killed that dog?” I inquisitively asked. “Yes but not on purpose.” “Ok.” Thank goodness my thought was absolutely wrong. I opened the pack of the phone, brought out the phone and laid it to rest in my pocket. I rather lose my life than lose this phone, I almost said. Finally, we got to the campus gate. As usual, the school security men were at the gate searching and issuing car permit to the drivers. Our car was next to be checked, a security man walked closer, then knocked on the back window of the car to be slided down becuase it was tinted. As Kunle dialogued with the security man, I realised it was Mr Okanlawon, so I quickly instructed Kunle to slide the window down. He did. Mr Okanlawon was amazed, he opened his mouth wide with no words coming out. “Mr Okanlawon, how are you sir?” I greeted, posing like the owner of the jeep. “Sir? I’m fine sir.” He replied. What a transformation, I was addressed ‘sir’ because I sat in a jeep? God be praised. “Can we go?” “Yes sir.” He replied and gave Kunle the car permit. Kunle drove on and I quickly looked behind to check Mr Okanlawon’s expression. He was flabbergasted, he fixed his eyes on the jeep till its perspective vanished. I was so happy to have hyped myself before him. I directed Kunle to my hall as he drove on. We got to my hall and I alighted. “Thank you so much bro.” I said. “Ok, later.” He replied and zoomed off. I walked through the stairs up to my room. Everywhere was scanty, students had locked themselves in their rooms reading while some had gone to the library. It was 4:53 P.M. I hastened my steps to my room, searched all around for my bag, only to find out that I misplaced it in the bush. I felt forlorn but quickly dismissed the feeling. I picked up some textbooks, picked my old bag and inserted them in it. I rushed out of the room, headed straight to the library to read. I walked briskly like a student late for an examination, swinging my hands like a soldier. I saw from afar two love birds, they were cuddling and handling on the street. I walked faster to have a clearer view, I got closer but slowed my pace not to distract their fun. The guy threw his left hand around the girls waist, while the girl placed her right hand on the guy’s neck. I actually got carried away by these duo. They giggled at intervals which got my brain to recall the sweet times Kofo and I shared. As the girl wiggled her behind, the guy’s hand shifted its position. I cleared my throat loud enough for the guy to hear, signalling him to transfer his hand from the girl’s fanny to its previous position; was it my business? Capital no. They slowly turned around and we were all bolted from the blue. “Kofo?” I said, shocked. “Hmm hmm?” She sounded and hissed. “You and this guy?” I said, still surprised. “Again?” She snubbed me. “David, please let’s go.” She said, returned her hand on his neck and they walked on. I followed closely. “Kofo, so this is it shey?” I said. “You left me for this dude.” “Hey Mr, get the hell out of here.” David said without looking at me. “Take a hike.” I was destabilized, I couldn’t think straight at that moment because I truly loved Kofo. I can’t let you ruin my life, I have exams to prepare for, I said to myself as I diverted my way from them. I got to the library, walked to the bag-stand to drop my bag because bags weren’t allowed into the reading room; the librarians found out that students sneak the library books in their bags away. I picked the book I was to read, brought out the cheque and my phone from my pocket, placed the cheque in between a book and the phone in my bag, then I strolled to the reading room. At least I have something to be happy about, five hundred thousand naira and a new phone, so Kofo could hit the bricks. I read for two hours fifteen minutes, the time was 7:32 P.M. and it was already dark so I took my leave. I got to the bag-stand, picked up my bag and forged out to my room. The environment was very dark, though students were still moving around the library premises because it was norms every examination period. Some go to the library for different reasons, little wonder I heard funny sounds from the library lawn; funny to the studious and enticing to the frivolous. I ignored all and walked quickly to my hall because I was hungry. I got to my hall, climbed the stairs and bounced to my room. I sighed in relief, I turned on the light, walked to my bed and fell freely on it. I dropped the textbook on the floor, grabbed my bag and unzipped it. “Jeeeesssssuuuuusssss!” I screamed. TO BE CONTINUED...

hahahahaha mumu! I can't Imagin wat got missing inside d bag. I don't know wen u'll learn ur lesson n grow up Banji.

eyah....... getting bored already

dis story is totally fictional..there are too many tragedies..damn

D cheque is lost @ last. Banji, what a life!

Am beginning to get the creeps each tym anoda tragedy hits dx guy.. Damn, am getting so bored wit d whole misfortune befallen a single person all d tym.. Abeg, I don tire jare..

Am getting bored so update d next episode nw

EPISODE 63 I quickly checked the bag and realised it wasn’t mine. The bag looked like the bag I misplaced in the bush, I wasn’t used to the old bag I carried to the library. Like a bullet, I sprinted to the library only to meet it locked. I sat on the floor in front of the library. “Banji, why na?” I grumbled. “Ha! Five hundred thousand naira and Iphone four. Chai! Wetin I go do now?” I hated myself at that time, but I had no option than to return back to my hall. I stood up, knocked on the library door, ludicrously confirming if someone could open the door from within. “Baaaaannnnnnji! Ha! You don enter one chance.” I yelled and kicked the library door. “Hey you! What are you doing there?” A security personnel shouted from afar. “Come here!” “Ehm sir, I’m asking for the librarian.” I said with a quaky voice as I walked to him. He flashed his torch on my face. “Can’t you see that the library is locked?” He asked. I acted ignorant; I peeked quickly at the library door and returned my focus back to him. “I never knew.” “Now you know, off to your hall.” He said, pointing to a direction away from the library. I left his presence and reluctantly walked to my hall. What kind of mistake was that? Five hundred thousand naira gone? I thought to myself as I walked on. There was nothing I could do than to sit down on my bed depressed as I got to my room. My brain kept working like a clock and my mind wondered away like a street chicken. They both did without my control. The hunger I battled with as I walked from the library disappeared in a jiffy and my eyes were wide opened scaring away every attack of sleep. “I will wake up by seven, then I will take my bath. I should be set before eight, then I will run to the library.” I said out loud, drawing an imaginary map with my hand. “The library should be opened by eight, I will rush inside, pick up my bag and rush to the exam hall. The exam no fit start by eight lailai, at least by eight twenty I should be there.” I was quite satisfied with my plans, forgetting the fact that I ain’t God. I smiled, laid prone on my bed and snoozed off. I changed my lying position as the beam of light from the sun hit my face. I never knew it was morning, I still enjoyed my rosy sleep. Bang! Bang!! That sounded like an emergency knock. “Who’s that na?” I yelled. “You wan break my door?” “Guy, na me.” A guy voiced. “Wetin happen?” “Abeg you get calculator.” He asked. I speedily jumped out of my bed, checked for my wristwatch but couldn’t figure out where I placed it. I scrambled around for it or any means to hint me what the time was. Almost immediately, I got the hint I needed. “Guy abeg I don late.” He said, adding a faint knock on the door. “My exam don start, abeg.” “Exam don start?!” I yelled at myself, removed my shirt, rushed to my wardrobe, grabbed another and wore it. Bang! Bang!! He knocked again but that time around he knocked on the door to my fury. “Guy, you dey mad?!” I screamed at him. “Me sef don late.” “Guy, I think sey you be sure person sef.” He said and left. I hissed as I hurriedly fasten the lace of my shoes. “I don die today.” I said, bamboozled. “Five hundred thousand, yeh! Iphone four, gone? Lailai.” Like flash, I sped out of the room and headed straight to the library. Oh my my, Usain Bolt dared not compete with me as I ran because I would outrun him, he wouldn’t even see my brake light. I got to the library panting very fast like a dog, scurried to the bag-stand and met a lady searching all around. I almost ignored her but her poignant face caught my attention. “What are you looking for?” I asked. She peeked at me. “My bag.” She replied and continued her search. “Ok.” I focused on the reason I came, I raised one, two, three bags. Yes! I found it. I unzipped it, searched inside the book and saw the cheque wink at me. “Thank you Jesus!” I reflexly whooped and swiftly covered my mouth with my palm. I looked at the girl, she gazed at me disgustingly but I cared less; nothing mattered to me aside the Iphone and my titanic sum of five hundred thousand naira. One of the librarians came to the bag-stand and ordered me out because I violated the rules guiding the library. “Babangida hall, block four, room fifty five.” I said to the girl as I walked out. “Your bag lay wait for you there.” “Get out now!” The librarian yelled at me. I bounced out of the library with my bag behind me. As soon as I stepped out, I began jogging towards my department. “Hey! Please wait.” I reduced my pace and peeked on the fellow that called me, it was the library girl. I paused. “What?” I asked out loud. “What’s the room number?” She shouted. “Fifty five.” “Huh?” She asked and moved closer because she didn’t hear. I coiled my palms around my mouth and shouted, “fifty five!” She turned around, I did likewise, then swiftly loped off. I got to my department, paused on a spot and almost fainted when I saw my mates coming out of the lecture room. TO BE CONTINUED...

But u got ur cheque n Iphone sha. Use dat one console urself.

U don hv carried over be dat ooo

next pls.....,

hahahaha lol

EPISODE 64 They came out of the lecture room, some rushed to their bags, picked up their books and glanced through it while some hanged around chatting, those were the bookworms of the class. All these gave me the confidence that the examination hadn’t commenced. I moved closer to confirm, I was right after all. “Hey! You all should form a straight line here.” Mrs Nwachukwu said. “The exam is about to start.” Some obeyed quickly, while some moved reluctantly, burying their heads in the book they read, they apparently weren’t prepared enough. I joined the queue but was scared with the way some students revised. “He can’t ask that question jor. Haba! Why talk like this, he can o because he did ask this same question last year.” The two folks in front of me argued, bartering past questions for textbook. I stood on my toes to peep at the question they argued about, we never could tell if that very question would surface in the question paper. The question looked familiar but I had no clue what the answer was. “Guys, abeg this question four, wetin be the...” I was asking and immediately got dumb when I heard an heartbreaking order. “Drop our bags outside?” “Now!” Mrs Nwachukwu yelled as students proved adamant to her command. “Drop all you have in it. Your books, your phones and all you know will implicate you. Drop them all outside here.” Outside? I asked myself. I became totally immersed in the river of anxiety, I looked around like a shoplifter as I couldn’t decipher what to do about the treasures in my bag. “Iphone four, Iphone four.” I muttered as I stood at akimbo with my head bowed thinking deeply on what to do. “You wan sell am?” One of the guys intruded. I raised my head, funnily stared at him like a trader whose goods were priced without been bought and returned my head to its position, thinking. “Where I go keep this Iphone o?” I mumbled. That same fellow tapped me. “Guy, is the Iphone white or black?” He asked. He got my thought coagulated, I was thinking of how to keep my stuffs safe and he was busy exposing them. I displayed a pinch of my fury to him. I raised my head and looked at him with a corner of my eye. “You dey mad?” I yelled at him, creating a scene from the act. “Wetin happen na?” Another fellow said from behind, pulling me by the arm. I ignored the fellow like a manual that came with a television, focusing on my subject, the intruder. “Guy, give yourself brain o. I tell you sey I wan sell phone?” I ranted. “I be SLOT or I resemble Jumia or Konga dot com? You better no ask me any yeye question again.” I hissed and left that environment. “Oya go in. Yes, Mr Akinwale let that one enter, I have searched her.” Mrs Nwanchukwu said as she searched the students. I was yet to drop my bag and the spotlight was almost getting to me. Should I return to my hall to drop it? Should I tell Mrs Nwachukwu I have something expensive in my bag? Will she allow me in with it? Jesus, what should I do? Questions flooded my mind like stories on Nairaland, without any answer to them. I decided to run to my hall to drop it, I turned around and was ambling away like a spook. “Hey Mr! Where are you going?” Mrs Nwachukwu called my attention. I twitched and I returned to my position. “Ehm Ehm Ma, I was...” I stuttered as she interjected. “So you are among the stubborn ones that didn’t drop their bags when I asked you all to, huh?” She said with an angry face. “Ma...” I wanted to explain. “Shush.” She sounded and pointed to a heap of bags. “Go drop your bag there.” I contemplated. “Now!” She yelled. I languidly moved to the heap of bags and let down my bag by the side. I was searched, then I bounced into the examination hall. I sat down in the class but my mind was outside, standing beside my bag. “No cheating, no talking, no murmuring because if you’re caught, hian.” Mr Akinola warned as he went around sharing the answer sheets. “You will dance to the music of your action.” “The exam is for two hours and it’s about to start.” Mrs Nwachukwu added as she shared the question paper. “You can start.” I did a short prayer and It seemed the prayer didn’t go beyond the roof when I opened the question paper and saw some intricate questions. “Jesus.” I muttered as I stared at the question paper. I went blank. I turned to the second page of the question paper to scan through other questions. Lo and behold, the question I was about asking those guys winked at me. What will I do now? I asked myself. The ceiling of the classroom had fourty two coffers, three fans and five fluorescent tube, joblessness made me count. “You’ve spent forty five minutes.” Mr Akinola said. Forty five minutes gone and my answer sheet was still a virgin. ‘Only those who knows their way around, truly are the genius.’ I reminded myself. I moved my eyes swiftly, monitoring the invigilators. Go on, tap him, my mind said to me. I obeyed. I stretched my hand, tapped the guy in front of me, he turned around and I became dumb. Why? I tapped the wrong guy, the guy who asked about the details of my phone. TO BE CONTINUED...

Waitin

hahahah.. Banji!!!!! o ma se ooooo I pity ur condition sha. next pls

U n carry over staring @ each oda.

say werin happen naa, exam no hold again ni..? Lolzzz, as if banji evn care, at least u Don find ur cheque n iPhone naa.. Next jare..

EPISODE 65 He waited for some seconds for me to ask my question, and since I was temporarily dumb, he retrieved his attention from me. I looked around for help but got none, which made me learn a bitter lesson that day; what you sow is exactly what you will reap, no two ways to it. I quietly hummed all the songs I could remember as I masticated the lid of my pen. “Thirty more minutes!” Mrs Nwachukwu announced. I needed no soothsayer to apprise me that I was already swimming in the pool of carry over. I began to sweat, my heart began to pump more blood than it should, all because I couldn’t afford to. The examination was almost coming to an end, heads turning three hundrend and sixty degrees, necks working like a forklift, elongated and abridged within seconds. “God, I know you were trying to pass a message to me. Now I know and understand better, kindly make a way for me.” I silently prayed. Afterwards, I peeked on the invigilators, to be sure I wasn’t under their spotlight. I wasn’t. I stretched my hand, tapped the same guy quickly, he turned around, then he signalled with his hand and mimed with his mouth for me to ask my question. I was extremely elated, though I sat but I was up on my feet, dancing. “Merbenko, Merbenko.” I muttered. He strained his ears, squeezing his face in confusion, he quite didn’t understand my question. “What is the title of Professor Merbenko’s first novel?” I muttered again. He was a brilliant chap, he answered me within a tick. “Deept.” He replied me and almost immediately continued with his work. “Ok Deept, I got it, thank you so much.” My eyes bulged out like that of a dragonfly, blinking continuously like a traffic light, coupled with the speed of my hand, I lifted, peeped at his answer sheet and dubbed all I saw; since that day I knew my eyes were multifunctional, one of which was telescopic role. “Get ready to stop!” Mr Akinola shouted. The gurus of the class had started submitting their scripts while I was busy photocopying another guy’s work. The class was becoming rowdy and the invigilators were busy collecting the scripts, which blinded their eyes away from the underground activities that took place. The raucous state of the class created a room for the dullards to ask questions from the fellows who went on to submit their work. I utilized that opportunity to the fullest, I was able to attempt five more questions out of eleven that frowned at me. “Hey You!” Mr Akinola shouted with a frown on his face, pointing towards my direction. “Stand up!” I fidgeted and wondered if I was the one he was refering to because I was guilty of spying into another’s work. I placed my hand on my chest like a footballer saying his pledge. “Me?” I mimed. “I said stand up!” He yelled again, taking some steps forward. “Infact, bring your script along.” In that same minute, Mr Akinola was slightly distracted by a student, who had an issue with the script she submitted, which kept his head buried and his eyes away from me. Still with my hand on my chest, I stood up with a puzzled face, I looked behind to confirm if I was the victim, yes I was. I shuffled my papers together and walked forward before he minutes on my answer sheet. The girl left, Mr Akinola raised his head and pointed in fury to the direction I was coming from. “Are you mad?!” He yelled out loud. “You! Yes, you wearing the orange shirt, come here.” I took a shufti at myself to confirm the color of my shirt which I didn’t notice until it was mentioned. I wore a white shirt which was far from being the color mentioned, so I resolved to go back to my seat to complete my work. “Hey, Mr man where are you going?” He said as I retreated. I turned around, shocked. “Sir, I want to complete my work.” I said, pointing to my seat. “So why did you stand up?” Mr Akinola asked. “Sir, I thought I was the one you were refering to.” I replied with a pity face. “So?” He said. “It’s time to submit. Oya, everybody submit now! If you’re caught writing afterwards just go and register for this course next year.” I looked at my answer sheet, it was so scanty, I nodded in pity of myself as I walked on to submit my script. I was still beleaguered to have wasted the last minutes of the examination walking towards Mr Akinola, when I saw my classmates crowded over the heap of bags outside. I flew outside like a rocket, struggling in the midst of them like the woman with the issue of blood, not to touch the helm of Jesus’ garment but to grab the handle of my bag. I saw different bags but my bag was not in view. I was almost crying as I drew out of the crowd. I stood at akimbo waiting for the crowd to reduce, then I saw my bag behind a fellow about twenty meters away, a girl to be specific, I knew from her hairstyle. I moved briskly towards her, she paced faster. That’s my bag for sure, she’s trying to escape, Banji, come on move faster, I said to myself. I ignited my engine, I started jogging to catch up with her and almost immediately, she started jogging too. TO BE CONTINUED...

Ur lyf don run be dat ooo

What..!!! Maa hear say I no turn Usain bolt dat vry minute fa.. Dat gal can Neva get away o.. But den, am tired of all dx boy's stupidity nkwa. Oya naa, nxt jare..

Dis is becoming uninteresting.

this is getting bad. we are getting pissed nd bored yet u are posting past episodes what are we here for???

EPISODE 66 This girl must be mean to have taken my bag, I said to myself as I increased my steps, ninety miles per hour. I pursued her with everything I had, every fibre of my being and no time, I covered the gap she created. Questions rushed into my mind as I afterwards saw her walking as she changed her direction. I cared less about her feet transition, so I rapidly moved closer to her, then forcefully dragged the right strap of the bag from her shoulder. She fearfully turned around, holding her right teat like a precious metal, with her rage turned up to its maximum. I held in my hand a strap but I was surprised to see the left strap of the bag firmly resting on her shoulder and the right, dangling by her arm. Like flash, I fell on my knees begging. Why? The strap I was holding was for her bra. “Please, I’m so sorry.” I said with a cloud of pity revolving around me. “Please pardon my stupidity.” She bowed her head in anger, with her hand still on her chest, she raised her head and gave a fake smiled. “What can I do for you?” She asked. “Ehm ehm, before I entered the exam hall, Mrs Nwachkwu asked me to drop my bag, then I moved and dropped my bag, then she searched me, then...” I was narrating when she angrily interjected. “What’s my business with all you’re saying?” She yelled. “You must be crazy for delaying me. , foolish boy. You think I’m one of those cheap girls you chase around? Fool!” She snatched her bra strap from me and walked away. I stood up, gazing at my bag go away. Banji, don’t be a fool, go get your bag, my instinct urged me again. I adhered. I paced quickly and got behind her without her notice, then I placed my left hand beneath the bag, touching and tenderly squeezing it to feel its content. Slaaaap! I held my cheek, caressing it to ease of the pain. “More of that you will receive if you don’t back off.” She warned, turned around and moved on. That slap was actually needed to place me back on track. I took to my heels to the department to confirm if my bag was truly gone. Within a twinkle of an eye, I got to the department but from afar the heap of bags had disappeared with no single bag left. “This girl must be a bastard!” I angrily said. “She stole my bag, my phone and my money and she had the effrontery to slap me. She must be a joker.” I had no option than to report my case to the course supervisor, Mrs Nwanchukwu. I knocked on her door, then went in without her permission. “Good morning ma.” “Good morning.” She replied. “Yes, how may I help you?” “Excuse me ma, when you asked us to drop our bags, I dropped mine by this side.” I said, pointing to the spot I dropped my bag from her office. “Then, after the exam I couldn’t find my bag again. But I saw one girl...” “Is that the bag?” She interjected and pointed. I looked quickly at the direction of her hand and I grinned when I saw it. “Yes ma. That’s my bag.” I said, smiling. “Ok. Take it.” She said. “So, what happened to the girl after the exam?” I picked up my bag and paused at the spot. “Ma? Which girl?” I asked, confused. “The one you wanted to talk about.” I scratched my head. “Ma, I and the girl were both searching for it. That’s it ma.” “Ok, you may go.” As soon as I left her office, I opened the bag, brought out the phone and the cheque, buried them in my pocket, then forged out of the campus. I was so elated. I threw a coin in my mind to determine where to go, the bank or the telecommunication office. Time favored the later, it was 11:58 P.M. I hurriedly board a motorcycle and it alighted me at the nearest telecommunication office. I walked in, bounced to the customer service, laid my complain and I was asked to wait for some minutes. While waiting, I can’t help but notice how beautiful the service attendant was. Abisola, that’s her name, I found out from the nameplate placed on her desk. The color of her scarf, which she converted to a tie, blended with the color of the building, yellow. “Hello, Mrs Abisola, I’m waiting.” I said because minutes were becoming an hour. She looked at me and smiled. “It’s Miss Abisola.” She said. “Come over and have your SIM card.” I stood, walked up to her, smiled and collected it. “Thanks so much.” I said. “You’re welcome.” She replied. “Would that be all?” “Yes.” “Thanks, we are always with you.” She said, smiled and winked at me. “Everywhere you go.” I smiled and left the office. I was so happy to launch my SIM card with a new phone, so I brought out my phone as I flagged down a motorcycle. It stopped. “Hikmoj Bank, for dammygoody.” I said, pointing ahead. “Two hundred.” The motorcyclist said. “Two what? Sey wetin? Hikmoj Bank for here.” I said, aggressively pointing to an unknown destination. “Dammygoody street wey no far from here, zoom zoom, you don reach and you sey two hundred. Abeg na one fifty jor.” “Oya enter.” He said. I cajoled him. As I relished every minute on the bike, I was busy trying to get my sim card into my phone. I detatched the SIM card from the plastic successfully, then I placed it between my lips. My hands were full and busy; the sim pack, the plastic and the phone, all laid in my hands. I muddled through to pull out the SIM card tray but my grip on the phone wasn’t firm enough. Unknowingly, the motorcyclist ran into a ditch, I lost grip on the phone and it slipped away from my hand. I quickly removed the SIM card from my lips. “Jesus! My phone.” I yelled. “Wetin?!” The motorcyclist yelled in return. TO BE CONTINUED...

and so

EPISODE 67 “I said my phone is on the floor!” I shouted at him. He parked the motorcycle, I alighted, then ran like a wild dog to pick up the phone where it dropped. Thank goodness, no car drove behind us, it would have been another story. I returned to the motorcyclist, who hissed at me, ignited the engine and we zoomed off. “Oya come down.” The motorcyclist said as we got to my destination. “My change?” I asked the motorcyclist as I stretched a two hundred naira note to him. He snatched the money from me, then zoomed away. “God punish your papa!” I shouted, pacing a little after him. “Bastard!” I paused, stood at akimbo gazing at him as his perspective grew thiner. I shrugged the feelings away and headed into the banking hall. You better be reasonable and let me in peacefully, I said to myself as the double door rejected me twice. Finally, I escaped all its threat, thanks to the bank security man. I walked to the deposit stand, picked up a slip, filled it and strolled majestically to join the queue. I shuffled my steps as the customer ahead moved over to the counter. At last, I was called. I paid the money and left the banking hall. I let out the breath I had held since the day the cheque tried to run from me. I smiled, boarded another motorcycle, off to the campus. Once bitten, twice shy, that I remembered, which made me place the motorcyclist on a condition, he must give me my balance before I give him his money. We both reached and settled our agreement. It was 2:40 P.M. when I got to my hall. I walked to my block, enthusiastically climed the stairs, then I began whistling a winning song as I bounced to my room. My ears like a magnet, heard people giggling from one of the rooms. I hastened my steps, strained my ears to spot which room the sound came from. I moved closer, even closer to my room. “Funny guys.” A soft voice protruded, coupled with laughter. “Their rooms are always wack.” Oops! Those voices came from my room. How come my room was opened? Didn’t I lock the door? Oh no I didn’t, I remembered rushing out of the room to the library for my bag. I cleared my throat, scanned through my dressing to be sure if I was fit enough to confront the girls, then I opened the door gently and walked in. Wow! These girls are beautiful, I screamed in my mind but it appeared on my face. “Hello.” I greeted. They waved. “Hi.” “You are the library girl, huh?” I asked. “Yes, I’m.” She replied. “So, where is my bag?” I smiled. “Oh!” I sounded and immediately groped under the bed for it. “Here is it.” She hissed and frowned her face like an unkempt kitchen. “Oh my gosh, this is not my bag.” She said. What should I do? Go in search of your bag? I almost said. “I’m so sorry.” I said and shrugged. “This was the bag I mistook for my bag.” Her friend, who accompanied her to my hall, guessed because she was scared of the male hostel, removed her spectacles and fired at me with her foreign intonation. “Hey Mr, why on earth should you take what isn’t yours?” She asked. I was quite crossed with the way she accused me. “Hello Miss, you weren’t deaf when I said I mistook it for my bag.” I replied her with a frown on my face. She stood up angrily. “You must be sick in the skull with that kinda response.” She yelled. “Imagine this, this, this...” “Nancy, Nancy, calm down.” The library girl interjected, pulling her by the arm. “No! Don’t tell me that.” She increased her pitch. “This guy is a fool. He indirectly abused me and I promise that you will definitely pay for this.” “Pay for what?” I furiously asked her. “Shut the heck up, dog and watch me make you pay.” She threatened. I was quite scared but I acted bold. “Let’s watch and see.” “Nancy, come on it’s ok.” The library girl cut in. “We don’t have to fight over this.” “I wonder o.” I affirmed. Nancy hissed. “Gosh, you suck.” She said and scowled at me. Ring! Ring!! Nancy’s phone rang out loud from her bag. She opened, groped for it and picked it up. I stared at her, as she sat on my bed, pompous. “Yes dad. I had just a paper today. No, no. Trust me dad. Ok.” She said as she put on her spectacles and fixed her eyes on me. “Oh! My school? Seriously? Banji?” “What?!” I ignorantly yelled. With the phone still plugged to her ear, she made a sign to me with her left hand, bent all her fingers inward, save the middle one. I was extremely angry but I respected her call, which got my mouth sealed and my emotions buried. “Banji, Banji in the air.” She continued. “Hey! Enough of my name.” I yelled. “Stop faking calls here and get out of my room.” She lividly looked at me and stood up. “Dad, please I’m in the middle of a meeting. Ok.” She said. “Thanks dad. Love you too.” “Why were you calling my name?” She hissed. “I wasn’t wrong when I called you a dog because you bark alot.” She said. “Tracy, let’s get out of this matchbox.” My eyes were saturated with tears and my lips were sealed as they forged out of my room, laughing and making jest of me. Why she called my name was still a mystery to me. TO BE CONTINUED...

U don meet samuel big sis nah,shey u don 4get?

Go on mr writer

It's Ur friend Samuel Sister u Jux meet.. A pity d way she acted n spoke so ruddy to u wch of course she will have to apologize lera 4 insulting d dog who saved her only kid bro from doz cannibalistic humans.. Next plssss

See if u kwn say u no fit dey write am quick summarise am make we waka wit another story pls we beg of u

Lol @slimprincessjemmy ...well evry1 is tired of d story... He shld jez summarise it nd start anoda story

But this is too long o nice anyway

EPISODE 68 Anyway, I cared less about how and where she got my name from, not after she had rained abuses on me. I walked to the door, bolted it, then went straight to my bed to snooze before preparing for subsequent exams. I brought out my phone from my pocket, I smiled as I browsed through its application. Suddenly, I remembered my mum, I hadn’t reached her in ages. I jumped up from my bed, went out of the room and without delay headed to get call card. I walked a hastily to the call center, bought the card, which worth one thousand naira, loaded it, then pulled a call through to my mum. Thank God, she answered. “Hello mummy.” I said with a shaky voice. “Mummy, e jor ema binu simi,” which means, ‘Mummy, please don’t be upset with me.’ “Banji, you heard I was in the hospital and you didn’t try to visit me.” She said. “Ha! You disappointed me.” “Mummy, please pardon my stupidity.” I replied and almost prostrated on the road. “It’s a long story ma.” “Ok o.” She said and coughed. “Bawo lara yin?” I asked, which means, ‘How’s your health?’ “I’m fine o, just that I want to see you.” She softly said. “Mummy, I would be through with my exams this week.” I said with a smile on my face. “So, by next week I should be home.” “Ok. How is your exam?” She asked. “Fine ma.” “Ok. Please face your studies o.” “Yes ma.” I replied. “Ok ma, I would call you later. Bye.” “Ok, Bye.” I hung up the call with a merry heart and walked to the cafeteria to eat. The worms in my stomach grumbled as they hadn’t eaten anything since morning, so I had no choice than to feed them. “Rice one fifty, beans fifty, two eggs.” I said to the woman standing behind the coolers of food. “Meat nko?” She asked. “Yes, that one.” I pointed to the pot of stew. “This?” She asked, raising a piece of meat with her long spoon. “No, that meat, that very one staring at me. Yes, you got it, put it.” I said, already salivating. “And please a bottle of maltina.” My filled plate was stretched to me, I paid and went to a solo seat to crunch my meal peacefully. As I gobbled my meal, I saw a folded paper on the table; it was neatly folded, that pushed my curiosity to reach for its content. I opened it with the help of my left hand, which laid idle on the table. Oh! It was the school’s weekly bulletin. The bulletin was current so I guzzled my food as I read through. Abruptly, I chewed slowly, dropped my spoon, then held the paper with my hands. “Adebayo Babashile rusticated. The above mentioned student has been found guilty of the murder crime alleged on him and the school wouldn’t condole any act of indiscipline.” I read out the content of the bulletin. I immediately lost appetite but not to the extent of leaving my maltina untouched, I drank all and left the cafeteria. I buried my head, thinking deeply about Bayo. I landed the poor boy in trouble, he tried defending me but he took it to the extreme. Tears trickled down my cheek as I climbed the stairs to my room. I got to room, bolted the door, laid on my bed and wondered where he would be at the time. “Bayo, I’m sorry.” I remorsefully said. “I’m sincerely sorry. Wish you could hear me.” Afterwards, I wiped my tears and dismissed the feelings. I couldn’t help but to clear my mind of what was and focus on the task that laid ahead. I have two papers tomorrow, I recalled as I reached for my books to read. I laid supine on the bed with my book opened in my hands. I knew it was a bad idea to read that way when I began yawning severally. I tried concentrating but my eyes kept closing, so I sat upright. That didn’t solve the issue, so I decided to engage myself. I stood up from the bed, walked to my wardrobe to get Mr Martin’s business card to call him. I reached for my phone, then dialed his number. He answered. “Hello?” “Hello Sir.” I replied. “It’s me, Banji.” “Oh! Banji, how are you?” “Fine sir.” I said with a big grin on my face. “Hope the exam isn’t tough?” He asked and giggled. I giggled too. “No sir. I prepared very well so it wasn’t.” “Ok, that’s good.” He said. “Is this your number?” “Yes sir.” “Ok, I will save it.” He said. “Hope you’re fine and when are you finishing?” “I’m fine sir.” I replied. “I would be through this week.” “That’s good, so make sure you come over to the house.” He said. “Ok?” “Yes sir.” I said and smiled. “What of Samuel?” “He’s fine. He’s at home.” He replied. “I’m still in the office.” “Ok sir. I just wanted to greet you sir.” I said. “God bless you sir.” “Oh! Thank you so much. Don’t worry, I now have your number so I will call you.” “Thank you sir.” I appreciated. “Bye sir.” “Bye.” I hung up the call. “My life don better!” I shouted, flung my phone on the bed and started dancing to an imaginary beat. I was so exhilarated but the moment was short lived when my phone rang. I answered it. “Hello, meet me unfailingly in my office tomorrow morning.” TO BE CONTINUED.

I guess dat was a call from d CSO

EPISODE 69 “Sir?” I asked, surprised because I actually didn’t know who I was conversing with. “Are you deaf?” He angrily said. “I said meet me in my office tomorrow morning by eight.” “Eight again?” I said, getting more confused. “Sir, I have exam by eight and I won’t be finishing until eleven.” “Hmmm, ok. Come by eleven thirty.” He said. “Sir, I have another paper by twelve.” I added. “You must be crazy.” He furiously replied. “If you know the problem you are into you won’t defer coming to see me.” “Sir? Which problem sir?” I asked with a shaky voice. “Oh! You have forgotten that your friend is still in the police custody.” He said, which gave me the clue that it was the CSO. “Ok sir, I will squeeze time to come.” I said. “You better. Bye.” “Bye sir.” I calmly sat on my bed with beads of sweat formed on my forehead. I began to twitch uncontrollably, I suddenly developed fever. What happened? Why do the CSO want to see me? Am I guilty too? Or did Bayo implicate me? All these questions pumped into my mind without an answer to any. I tried to read but my mind didn’t allow, I became so depressed and fell asleep. Nothing can be more frustrating than having loads of question without an answer to them. Far from knowing all that happened all night, I woke up to see a brand new day with lots of anxiety on my mind. Like an advert forwarded to the main movie, my life accelerated to the main deal of the day, the meeting with the CSO. I got to the school security department after a successful examination; I didn’t prepare but I attempted all questions, thanks to my telescopic eyes. I walked briskly to the CSO’s office. I got to the door and knocked. “Yes, come in.” I opened the door and went in. “Oh Banji, you’re here.” The CSO said. “Yes sir. Good morning sir.” I greeted with my eyes fixed on the man who sat before him. “Morning, sit down.” The CSO said, offering me the second chair. I gazed at the man who sat on my left, he looked at me. “Good morning sir.” I greeted with a low tone, bowing my head to demonstrate. He smiled. “Good morning.” He said and patted my back. The CSO cleared his throat, then looked at the man. “Barrister Ayo, this is the Banji.” “Oh! Bayo’s friend.” Barrister Ayo said, then offered me his hand to shake. I shook him. “I’m just his friend for a short time not that...” I was explaining. “Shush, I know.” Barrister Ayo interjected. “I just want to ask few questions and you’re free to go. Nothing to be scared about.” I smiled. “Ok sir.” “Ok.” He said, looked at the CSO, who nodded to bid him to continue. “Banji, what did you know about the gun Bayo kept in his wardrobe?” Gun? What’s my business with Bayo’s gun? I asked myself. “Sir, I’m not even familiar with Bayo’s wardrobe not to talk of the content in it.” I said. “Did you know he was a cultist before you both became friends?” “Sir, I don’t know he was. I only knew the day he brought out his gun.” I was really tired of the unnecessary questions the lawyer asked but his last sentence revived my mood. “You’re free. Your friend was found guilty and now he has been sentenced to twenty years imprisonment.” “Ha!” I sounded with my mouth opened wide. “Yes.” Barrister Ayo said, then shifted his focus to the CSO. “Sir, that would be all.” “Ok sir.” The CSO replied, then looked at me. “Now you see where your friend has landed himself. You better mind who you hang out with henceforth.” “Yes sir.” I replied. The CSO smiled. “Ok Banji, you may go.” I happily left the CSO’s office, rushed back to my department for the second examination. Alas! The examination had already commenced. I scurried into the hall, collected the question paper and the answer sheet from the invigilator, then I ran to an empty seat situated behind the hall and sat. I began writing, writing and writing. Atlast, I was now writing my last examination, which I graciously prepared for. “Sir!” I shouted, raising my hand. “Yes?” The invigilator answered. “Extra sheet.” The invigilator walked up to me, flipped through the pages of my answer sheet to comfirm if I had truly exhausted it. “Banji, Banji, today is different o.” He said. “Abi because na your last paper?” I smiled, he gave me the new sheet and I began downloading more answers on it. I finished. I was the first to finish, I strolled up to the invigilator, submitted my script, then forged out of the examination hall. “At last, I am a four hundred level student.” I said, sighed and smiled. There was no time to waste, I rushed down to my hall, picked up my luggage and forged out to the garage. I arrived at the garage, scanned inside the bus I was about boarding to ensure there wasn’t any woman carrying a baby because I didn’t want to experience any nightmare again. There wasn’t so I boarded and we embarked. The journey went smoothly. How smoothly could it be, if all I did was sleep, crunch some snacks and sleep again. I alighted at my designated bus stop, flagged down a motorcycle and it zoomed me to my house. “How much?” I asked the motorcyclist. “One fifty.” I reached for my wallet, drew out a two hundred naira note and handed it over to him. As he searched his pocket to give me my balance, I walked away. “Bros, your change.” He said. I turned around and smiled. “Keep the change.” I said, feeling rich. I couldn’t wait to see my mother, so I dropped my luggage by the passage and ran inside the house, the parlor. “Mummy.” I shouted but no response. I stood still, wondering for some seconds. “Mummy! Mummy!!” I added but still no response. I bustled into her room and my attention was caught by the drugs and its sachets scattered on a small table near her bed, while she laid supine with her mouth wide open. I stood still as the movie of my worst nightmare played before me. TO BE CONTINUED...

Sweet Jesus! What has happened to her? No mummy dont go

this is serious

Oh dear Lord..!!! Pls o, let mumcy not die o.. I sincerely hope she's Jux having an xtensive nap dats all.. Meanwhile, congrats on ur exams.. Ur now a FYB.. Next plssss

EPISODE 70 I moved closer to her, then sat on the bed. “Mummy.” I called, tapping her by the arm. She didn’t move a muscle. I angrily shoved her to the bed and shouted, “mummy!” She sprang up like an employee late for work. “Ha! Banji, it’s you.” She said, breathing loudly. “You got me scared.” “Scared? I got you scared?” I asked, with a tiny smile on my face. “Agreed but you almost got me dead.” She smiled and hugged me. “I understand. I can’t die now.” She said, with my chin resting on her shoulder. “I still have a responsibility, you.” “Thank you mummy.” I said and smiled. I let go of her, went out of the house and brought in my luggage. “How are you feeling?” I said as I placed my bag in a suitable corner in the room. “I’m fine just that I have no money to pay for the rent of this house.” She said with her head bowed in sorrow. “The rent has expired and old soldier had sent me a notice.” “Notice?!” I yelled. “Yes, he came yesterday.” “Isn’t he aware you aren’t fine enough to work?” I angrily asked. “He is but do we have any choice?” She replied with a cloud of pity looming around her. “How much is the money?” “Fifty thousand naira.” She replied. “Only?” I boastfully asked. “Is that what you call only?” She asked. “Yes, only but where is it?” “I’m coming.” I said as I walked towards the door to leave the house. “Where are you going?” She asked. “I would be back.” I said and forged out. I boarded a motorcycle to the nearest ATM to withdraw some money. I did within minutes, then boarded the same motorcycle to Old Soldier’s house. I alighted and paid the motorcyclist a fortune, I was rich enough not to feel its effect on me. I walked to the door and I was welcomed by Sheri, who was elegantly dressed and about leaving the house. I hissed and frowned at her, she paid me back with my coin and left. I knocked on the door but I got no response. I knocked again. “Yes, come in.” A bass voice sounded from within, no doubt, it was Old Soldier. I went in. Yes, I was right. “Good afternoon sir.” I boldly greeted, bowing my head. “Hey Banji, ahn ahn when did you return?” He asked. “Just now.” “Have you gone home?” “Yes, I have.” I answered him almost immediately. He cleared his throat. “Banji, you didn’t do well o.” He said, adjusting himself on the couch, then placed away the newspaper he was reading. “You abadoned your mother in the hospital, knowing fully well that...” “Sir sir please I’m not here for that and perhaps my mother is cool with me.” I interrupted as I dipped my hand into my pocket, brought out a pile of money, spat a little on my fingers and started counting. “What’s the money for?” He asked. I deliberately deafened up to what he said, concentrating on the money I counted. “Forty eight, forty nine, fifty.” I mumbled. “Are you deaf?” He furiously asked. “I said what’s the money for?” I frowned, stretched the money to him, which I thought he would reject because I didn’t reply his question but I was wrong, he grabbed it like a tout and smiled. I paused, standing at akimbo and watched him count the money. “Fifteen, sixteen, seventeen.” He counted loudly with a smile on his face, then he looked at me as he kept counting. “Banji, what’s this money for? Forty four, forty five, ehn? Forty nine, fifty, ehn Banji, what for?” “That’s the money for our house rent.” I said, turned around and walked towards the door. He stood. “Was it your mother that sent you?” I turned around. “Sir, you have your money, so who sent me shouldn’t be your problem.” I said, opened the door and left. “Are you talking to me like that?” He yelled loudly, then he came out but he was too late because I was already on a motorcycle. “When I was in the barrack...” I hissed as the motorcyclist zoomed off. Who had the time to listen to his super story? I almost said. I got home in no time, settled my bill, then went in to put a smile on my mother’s face for the time been. How time flies, I had spent three days and two nights with my mother out of the one week break the school gave the students. The ASUU strike that glued our behind at home for five months in my level two second semester, disorganized the school calendar. The school’s way of regulating the calendar was to shorten our break. My mother was in the kitchen preparing dinner, the last dinner before I proceed to the Martin’s residence. I sat in the parlor watching a soap opera, the undercover agent. The soap starred with actors like Fred Frank, Tommy Bob and Senator Pope. The producer of the soap, D9ty7 pictures and Disney go head to head with their style of production. My concentration was totally consumed by the television program, that I didn’t notice my mother standing beside me. “Baaaaaannnnnji.” She said, hitting me slightly with her elbow. “O ti feran TV ju,” which means, ‘you like television alot.’ I gazed at her and smiled. “Mummy, you nko?” I said and we both laughed. She laid her hand on a stool and drew it closer, then sat on it. “Banji, your father’s people have sent the date for his burial o.” “When?” I said, interested. “Next month.” She said. “On the ten.” “Ok ma.” I said. “Just be strong for me and I know daddy’s eyes would always watch out for us.” “Amen. You too be strong for me because you are all I have.” She said. I smiled. “Ok mum.” “Ehn ehn, so have you called Mr Martin that you’re coming tomorrow morning?” “Muuuuummmmmy, I don’t need to tell him, that’s how close we are.” “Ehn ehn?” “Yes O.” I said and smiled. She raised her hands and looked up. “God I thank you Ooooo. Ehn ehn?” She said, then held firmly her head. “Thank you, thank you.” “It’s God mum, it’s God.” Ring! Ring!! My phone rang. I picked up as my mother exited to the kitchen. “Hello?” “Hello.” A feminine voice hit my eardrum. “Please, is this Banji?” “Yes, this is Ban...” I was saying when I heard a disconnetion tone. Almost immediately, my phone rang again. TO BE CONTINUED...

Val, am not impressed at all:this story have ended on facebook on episode 75 and it is still being posted on coolval. i thought this site is the source of all the stories on facebook, how come the story is still ongoing here while it has ended on facebook. Na wa ooooooo. Well the story ended well sha.

Pls @ stanny is it on african we proudly are or which page is it? Pls tell me abeg

EPISODE 71 I answered the call again. “Hello?” “Hello. Please, am I unto Banji?” The same voice protruded out of my phone. “Yes, this is Banji.” I replied, very curious. “Please, who am I speaking with?” “This is Nancy.” “Nancy?” I asked, confused. “Please, Nancy from where?” “Aww, this is Nancy Martin, Samuel’s sister.” She replied. “Oh my God.” I said, partially covering my mouth with my left palm. She giggled. “Come on. How are you?” She asked. “I’m fine. You?” “Fine too.” She replied, then giggled. “I’m sorry I didn’t call you all the while.” “No problem.” I said with a smile on my face. “I got back home three days ago and I had to get my groove back before resuming to school next tomorrow.” She continued. “So dad gave me your number to call and appreciate your kind gesture to Samuel.” “It’s nothing. Seriously, it’s nothing.” I said, patting my head with my hand. “Thank you so much. Dad told me you’re also attending Adusco. Is that true?” I giggled. “So true. Faculty of Art, English department.” I replied. “Wow, so happy to hear that. I’m studying philosophy.” “Are you serious?” “Yeah Yeah.” “Then you must know Zainharb, do you?” I asked. “Sure of course, I do.” She said. “Student union treasurer, she’s also in my department, four hundred level now.” “Yeah, that’s true, so what level are you?” I asked. “Three hundred. You?” “Four.” “Wow, finalist things. That’s good.” She teased and we both giggled. “I can’t wait to meet you.” “Aww, I’m coming to your house tomorrow.” I said. She screamed and immediately, I disconnected my phone from my ear. “I’m so happy. Please what time are you coming, so I may prepare you a nice dish?” She asked. I paused and thought for some seconds, then replied. “I would be there by ten.” “Ok dear. I would be expecting you.” She said. “See you tomorrow.” “Ok, bye.” “Bye.” As I was about hanging up, she mumbled a sentence but the phone was far from my ear so I didn’t hear it. “What did you say?” I quickly asked. “Never mind.” She said, trying to hide. I persisted. “Pleeeeeeaaaaaaaasssseeee.” “Ok ok fine, I will tell you.” She said. “I said you have a cute voice.” “Aww, thanks and you too.” “Ok, bye.” She said. “Bye.” I replied, then hung up. Yes! I shouted like I had won the lottery, my mother rushed out of the kitchen to the parlor. “What happen?” She asked, scared. “Nothing mummy.” “Why then did you shout like that?” She asked, squeezing her face in anger. “I’m sorry ma.” I said, stood up and hugged her, then we both went to the kitchen. Mama’s food was very luscious, that I ate more of it in my dreams. The alarm I set on my phone rang out loud, whacking every muscle in my brain. I tried snoozing it but it proved stubborn, so I had no choice than to get up on my feet and properly deactivate the alarm. It was 10:30 A.M. “Banji, it’s to eleven o.” My mother said as she walked into the bedroom. My mother was an early riser, but I was her typical contrast. I rushed to the bathroom, took my bath and got set for the Mr Martin’s residence. “Mummy, I’m going o.” I shouted because I had no clue where she was. “I’m coming o.” Her voice came from the passage. She came in. “I’m ready.” I said to her. “Won’t you eat before going?” She asked. “No mummy.” I said, peeked at my wrist watch. “I’m late.” “Ok” “I would call you regularly.” I promised. “Sure?” “Sure mummy.” I said, then she moved closer and hugged me. I hugged her more tighter, then after some seconds I heared her sniffle. “Mummy, it’s ok.” I said. “I wouldn’t be far from you. I promise to come home from time to time.” She let go of me, wiped her tears with the hem of her wrapper, then helped me with my luggage outside to board a motorcycle. I really missed my mother more when the motorcyclist zoomed off. I tried forcing the tears that saturated my eyes from dropping but all effort proved abortive, it dropped and I quickly wiped it away with the back of my palm. The traffic was less congested so I got to the Martin’s residence less than an hour. My heart was racing very fast, not for fear but for the joy of seeing Nancy. Instead of ringing the intercom, I pulled a call through to Nancy. “Hi Nancy.” “Banji, where are you now?” She asked and quickly added, “the food is getting cold.” I smiled as the worms in my stomach danced at mention of food. “I’m outside.” “Outside where?” “Outside your gate.” “You’re kidding, right?” She asked. “No, am not.” I replied and smiled. “I’m coming right away.” She said. I turned around, backing their gate, feeding my eyes with the massive structure of other massions in the vicinity. “Eleda ma sun.” I said, which means, ‘creator don’t sleep.’ Almost immediately, I heard the sound of the gate opened, I gently turned around and met the shock of my life, Nancy, the friend to the library girl. She came out of the gate, while I stood gazing at her. She snubbed me, then looked to the right and to the left. “I knew Banji was lying.” She said, loud enough for me to hear, then she looked at me. “And you what are you doing here?” I remained mute and was quite scared, praying fervently in my heart like Paul and Silas. “I’m Banji.” I calmly replied her. She hissed. “Which good can you offer?” She furiously asked. “Because the best you can do is to steal but the Banji I’m talking about saved my brother from death so please get away.” I smiled, I had no choice than to swallow all her abuses because I wouldn’t let the devil in me destroy my blues with its reggae. She angrily scrolled through her phone, afterwards my phone rang, she dialed my number. She looked at me, I gazed back at her. “Banji?” She asked, pointing to me. “Yes, I’m Banji.” I replied. She hissed. “Anyway come in.” She said as she walked into the compoud. I gently took my steps, walking behind her straight to the sitting room. I dropped my bags and sat down on the couch. She walked into the kitchen, then came out with a plate of rice and strolled to the dinning table to eat. Since I wasn’t a newbie in the house, I stood up, walked to the dinning table and sat with Nancy. “Nancy, how are you?” I asked with a smile on my face. She snubbed me, concentrating on the food she was eating. “Nancy, where is Dad, mum and Samuel?” She remained mute. “Nancy, why are you acting like this?” I asked. “Is it because of what transpired between us the other day?” “Hey Mr! Enough of my name from your mouth.” She replied. “And are you blind that I’m eating so why disturb me. Table manners please, excuse me.” Nancy had spent all my respect and returned a kobo balance of it to me. I sealed my gutter, rendering the whole place extremely quiet. I stood to return to my seat since I wasn’t welcome, when I heard a clinging sound from the kitchen. Guess that should be Caro, my mind wondered. To satisfy my curiosity, I walked to the kitchen and there I saw Caro washing the dishes. “Hey Caro.” She turned around and smiled. “Brother Banji.” “How are you?” I asked, moving closer. “I’m fine.” She replied. “What of everybody?” “Oga and madam travelled to visit one of their family member that came from London.” She replied. “What of Samuel?” I asked. “Samuel followed them.” “Ok.” I said. “But when are they returning?” “Tomorrow morning.” I checked my time, it was 2:32 P.M. “What time did they leave?” “Around eleven.” “Ok, that’s good.” I said. “So what are you doing?” “Washing the plates.” “Let me assist you.” I said with a smile on my face. “Ha! No o. Small madam would report me.” She replied, truly scared of Nancy. “Ok, keep washing.” I said, shifted closer to the sink so I could see what she was doing. “Brother? So how school?” Caro asked. “School is fine o.” I replied. “I’m going back next tomorrow sef.” “Ok.” “But why are you not in school?” I asked. Immediately, Nancy walked in with an empty plate and dropped it in the sink. I snubbed her and changed the topic with Caro, right in her presence. “So Caro, which musician do you like most in Nigeria?” She smiled as she scrubbed the dishes. “Wizkid.” She replied. “Why?” She giggled. “The song he sang for me. I like...” She was saying when Nancy interjected. “Will you shut up!” Nancy commanded and hissed. I could smell jealousy in the air. Nancy was outrightly green-eyed about our conversation. She wickedly gazed at me as I deliberately sidelined her like a basic calculator manual. She looked for a way to get to me in the kitchen but she found none. Oops! She later found Caro. She sent Caro on an errand that would consume at least one hour of her time. Caro obeyed, then Nancy went to the sitting room to relax. I had no more business with the kitchen so I joined Nancy in the sitting room. I sat relaxed watching a music video that would sure interest Caro but Nancy changed the channel to another, it’s a football channel. I was happy, so happy and getting engrossed. Nancy noticed my interest level had risen to its peak, then she pressed another button on the remote control, changing the channel to a fashion show. Now she has over-did it, I sadly picked up my bags and forged to the guest room to relax. As soon as I got to the room, I fell flat on the bed to sleep. Few minutes later, I heard a knock. “Who’s that?” “Nancy.” “Come in.” I said. She came in, strolled to the bed and smiled. “Banji, I’m sorry.” I smiled. “No problem.” I said. She shrugged in disapproval. “It’s a lie.” She said. “If you have truly accepted, then tell me to join you on the bed.” Huh? My eyes bulged out from within like a owl. I coughed, then cleared my throat. “Ok, join me.” I said, with my arms opened wide. She jumped on me like her playmate, she raised her head to gaze at me, I looked straight into her eyes, then a force pushed my head gradually to kiss her. The same force held her head static and closed her eyes, then we kissed. The kiss was becoming hot, very hot that our clothes fell off our body without our consent. “Nancy, bolt the door.” I managed to say as my mouth was already occupied. Nancy jumped out of the bed, walked towards the door and bolted it. Her stroll to the door gave me an exact view of her derriere, packed in an ebony pant. I had used my magic hands to eradicate her mini skirt during the mouth munching session. She returned fully prepared and I was prepared also. My nozzle had risen up and was ready for attack. Now let the game begin, I said to myself. Bang! Bang!! A knock on the door. TO BE CONTINUED...

Hmmm banji hope u will not get urself in anoda trouble wit dis cos d martins will kill u ni o

my life on campus EPISODE 72 (GRAND FINALE EPISODE) We both paused, waiting for the person to talk but no response. “Banji!” “That’s Samuel.” Nancy muttered to me as she reached for her clothes. “Samuel?” I asked. “I thought he traveled with mum and dad to see your family member.” Bang! He knocked again. “I’m coming.” I said as I reached for my clothes and wore them within seconds. “Who told you that?” Nancy asked as she buttoned her blouse. “Caro.” She hissed. “That’s a lie.” She said. “They all went to see Samuel’s school teachers which I never expected them to come back this early.” “Ok ok, let’s get this cleaned up first.” I said. “Go hide in the bathroom then sneak out as soon as you hear the door close.” “Ok.” Nancy rushed to the bathroom, while I went to open the door. Samuel jumped on me, screaming with joy as he saw me. “Yeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh!” He shouted. “I missed you.” “I missed you too.” I said and let him to the ground. “What of mum and dad?” “They are downstairs.” He said, very excited. “Let’s go see them.” “Good idea.” I said, pulling him quickly towards the door. “Let’s go.” “Have you seen my sister?” “Your sister?” “Yes, Nancy. She’s around.” “Hmm, sure I have.” I said and banged the door to notify Nancy. “Wow, ok that’s good.” Samuel said. We both descended from the stairs, to the sitting room and off I went flat on the floor to greet the man that turned my life around. “Good afternoon sir.” I greeted. He smiled. “Banji, what’s this?” He asked. “Please come off it. Jump up, jump up now.” I obeyed. “Come on Banji, stop standing and sit down.” Mrs Martin said and smiled. I sat down with a smile on my face. “Nancy?!” Mr Martin called. “Yes daddy.” Nancy answered from the kitchen. Nancy was a spirit, she had disappeared into the kitchen without anyone knowing. She came to the sitting room with a glass of juice in her hand, then she sat directly opposite me beside her mother. She sipped the juice but I missed the juice she was about giving some minutes ago. We both communicated with our eyes as we all chatted in the sitting room. It was a memorable stay in the Martin’s resisdence. How stamped could it be on my memory, when I found my heartthrob in their house, Nancy. We both fell in love. The love grew stronger, even stronger when we both sat at the back seat of the Hummer jeep, back to school. We giggled, laughed at intervals, making Kunle jealous as he peeked at us through the rearview mirror. It was fun all through to school. “Whose hall are we going first?” Kunle asked as he drove pass the campus gate. “Nancy’s hall.” I said. She tickled me and I reacted, laughing out loud. We got to Nancy’s hall, we both alighted, walked to the boot, I opened it and helped her with her luggage. I carried it to the gate of her hall, dropped it and as I hugged her, I saw Kofo coming towards the gate. I held tight to Nancy just to concentrate more on Kofo, who was advancing towards us. I let go Nancy. “Later baby.” She said, then immediately picked up her luggage and walked into the hall. I turned around, took some steps towards the jeep, then looked behind to peek on Kofo. Coincidentally, Nancy looked back, making it four eyes on me. I waved at Nancy, Kofo received it and waved back. That wasn’t meant for you, I muttered, then turned around, walked briskly to the car and we zoomed off. In no time, we got to my hall. “Bro Kunle, thanks.” I said as I alighted from the car. He nodded in acceptance and drove off. I was operating on a very high spirit, which made me conquer the stairs within seconds. I got to my room, went on my knees and thanked God for all He had done so far for me. Ring! Ring!! My phone rang out loud while I was praying. “In Jesus mighty name I pray, Amen.” I said and quickly reached for my phone. “Hello?” “Hello Banji.” A soft thin voice replied. “Please who am I speaking with?” I asked because the number looked strange. “Wow, so you don’t have me on your phone again, ehn?” She accused. “No o, it’s not that na.” I defended. “I changed my phone, that’s why.” “Ok o. Anyway, it’s Kofo.” I wasn’t surprised because I expected her to call not after all she displayed some minutes ago. “Hey Kofo, wad up?” I said, twisting my voice, making it sound American. “I’m fine.” She replied. “You didn’t even ask of me.” “Why should I?” I asked with a frown on my face. “Why shouldn’t you?” She attacked. I giggled. “I ain’t your boyfriend, so why should I?” I replied. “Or do I look like David?” She hissed. “David ko, Oyedepo ni. That guy is a fool.” She angrily said. “Ehn ehn?” I asked, mockingly. “Are you just knowing or you knew since?” She hissed again. “Banji, please leave David alone. Perhaps nothing happened between us.” “What’s my business with that.” I said. “You can share your story on facebook not with me.” “Banji, please I know I did you wrong and now I beg you with the God you serve to forgive me of all I did.” She pleaded. I smiled. “I have forgiven you way back so no point begging again.” “Banji, please forgive me totally and let us be us.” She said. “I have forgiven you and what’s the meaning of let us be us?” “Let’s be the loving duo as we used to.” She replied. I laughed out loud. “I’m sorry, that ain’t possible.” I said. “Kofo, please let me call you back, I want to get some stuffs done here.” “Ok darling.” She said. “Hey come, which one is that? I’m Banji not darling.” I angrily replied. “Ok sweety.” She worsened it. I got furious, so I hung up the call. Girls and their comeback moves, I thought, nodded my head in pity, then laid on my bed and snoozed off. What a life I experienced on campus, It wasn’t rosy but all thanks be to God. My year three on campus was the most turbulent year of my life. My year four went smoothly like a fish in water. I concentrated more on my studies, lived peacefully among everyone and most importantly, I had a closer relationship with God. I had little challenges but I handled them simply. Oh! My life on campus. I can’t help but shift the spotlight to one of the best days of my life, my convocation. I woke up, yawning loudly like an hungry lion, checked my time, it was 8:10 A.M. I jumped out of bed, reached for my iron to straighten my graduation gown. I did within minutes, hit the bathroom, returned and began preparing. After some minutes, I checked myself in the mirror. Wow! I looked so classy, with my graduation hat on my head. I grinned and gave different poses before the mirror. I was extremely happy. Ring! Ring!! My phone vibrated in pocket. I reached for it and realised it was my mother. “Hello mummy.” “Banji, where are you seated?” She asked. “Seated ke? I’m still in my hall o.” I replied. “Your hall? When your mates are here seated.” “I’m on my way mum.” I said, smiled and walked out of my room. “You better hurry up.” “Ok ma.” I said and hung up the call. My mother had traveled down to the campus premises a day before my D-day, so I wasn’t surprised if she was the first to be in the hall. Nevertheless, I hurried to the event hall, only to see different colors of dresses. Everyone dressed superb, even my mother wasn’t pushed to the rear. She wore a white shining lace, supported it with a peach head-tie which collaborated with her fuchsia high heels. My mother saw me as I walked through the door. “Banji!” She shouted, waving. I sighted her. I strolled to where she sat and hugged her. “You made me proud.” She whispered to my ear. I smiled, let go of her, then went ahead to take my seat among the graduating students. It’s a wonderful feeling to wear a graduation gown, and even a more breathtaking feeling to know you’re loved. The vice chancellor gave his speech and awarded the outstanding students. I didn’t feel pained because I knew where I lacked. I started off well but I lacked behind at some point, so I placed no blame on nobody. Life is race, my life on campus is a part of it and I still have a long way to go outside this campus, I said to myself, then called off the pity party. The ceremony ended. I located my mother quickly despite the crowd that trooped out of the hall. We went out only to stumble on the set of people that turned my life around, The Martins. Mr Martin opened wide his arms, calling me for a hug. I flew into his arms with tears in my eyes. “Thank you so much sir.” I said, crying heavily on his shoulder; I did because I missed my father. “May God bless you real good.” “It’s ok.” He said and giggled. “I know how you feel.” Mr Martin brought out his handkerchief and cleaned my tears. He smiled, I smiled, then hugged Samuel. “Sam, my boy!” I shouted. “Congratulation Banji.” He said. “I got you a gift.” I let go of him. “What’s it? Where is it?” I curiously asked. He smiled, brought out a golden pen from his pocket, then stretched it to me. I smiled and collected it from him. “Thanks so much.” I said, scanning through the inscription on the pen. He looked at me, I gazed at him and smiled. He nodded. “I got that gift from my Principal. It’s always given to the student, who performed best in Junior WAEC in our school.” He explained. “It’s the King’s Pen. I give it to you.” I smiled, then hugged him again. “Hey Dear.” A soft voice called. I quickly turned around. Oh! It was the love of my life, Nancy. I hugged her but not as tight as we do in the secret. Nobody knew about our relationship, it was best kept secret until the right time to let the cat out of the bag. The two women, my mother and Mrs Martin were busy chatting, while I took some pictures with Mr Martin and Samuel. Nancy did the snapping. I shined my thirty two white teeth before the camera, changing poses intervally. As we were snapping, I felt a hand tapping me from behind. I turned around and saw another shocker, Adaobi. I couldn’t breathe, I felt dizzy and it all seemed I was dreaming. I couldn’t smile and frowning was far from it. She grinned, displaying her perfect set of sparkling teeth. “Banji, how are you?” She asked, still smiling as usual. “I’m fine.” I slowly answered, installing my eyes into hers. “Congratulations.” “Thanks so much.” “I saw you from afar but wasn’t sure. I had to satisfy my curiosity that’s why I came over to be extra sure.” She said. “Banji come on take the last pose.” Nancy interrupted. “I have to leave now.” Adaobi said and almost left. I held her back, gave her my phone to type in her number. She did and I saved it immediately as she strolled away. Oh! My Adaobi, still dazzling as I last saw her. I shrugged off the fantasy feelings and concentrated on my ceremony. Mr Martin called everyone together, then he moved us to a quiet field, where cars are parked. Mr Martin cleared his throat and paused, which got me wondering what he wanted to say and why he brought us there. “Banji, you have been a very good son to me since the day I met you.” He said. “You have surprised me and I’m here to surprise you.” I smiled, looked at my mum, she was smiling also. Mr Martin stretched towards me a brown envelope, which I opened almost immediately. I almost black out when I saw an American visa and a travelling passport with my picture on it. I fell on my knees. “Jeeeeesssssuuuuusssss! You did it for me.” I shouted. “Shush! That’s not all.” Mrs Martin added. I jumped and became restless, fixing my eyes on her. She opened her bag, brought out a car key and stretched it to me. “That’s your car.” She said, pointing to a car among the variety of cars parked. I collected the key, moved away from them, walked briskly towards where she pointed. “This?” I asked, touching a Toyota Corolla 2010 model. “No.” She said, still pointing. I moved and touch another car, a Volkswagen Passat. “No.” She said. “Ok ok, the next one.” “This?” I asked, touching a brand new Mercedes Benz CL-Class. She smiled. “Yes.” “Jeeeeeessssssuuuuuuusssss! Wetin I do wey you bless me so!” I shouted. They all laughed, my mother came to me and hugged me. “Banji, this place is dry.” Samuel said with a smile on his face. “Lighten up this place with nice jamz.” I smiled, then walked into my car as they all cheered me up. Hip! Hip!! Hip!!! Hurray! The music started and my life on campus dropped its curtain. THE END...

Dis is an interestin story,I reali love it buh it was God @ banji's side o

What a great story. So happy for Banji dat u made it irrespective of d gallpos on way.

Nice 1 val

Wow..!!! Wat a nyc n hpy ending 4 banji.. Despite all d ups n dwns he encountered on campus, he still came out wit smiles on his face.. Am hpy 4 u o my guy.. It's all gud, it's all great.

Wise Mr Val, u joined two episodes together just to end on episode 72 instead of 75. You even changed Dora's name to Nancy so as to prove me a liar and changed some things in the story inorder to make you look like the source while the story have ended on laugh out your sorrow page on facebook for a very long time now. hhhhhhmmmmmmmmmmm i wonder ooooooooooo

Dis work is superb, but howw did Banji manage to scrap Kofo off

See tears on my face cant stop crying why it a tear of joy for you... Very interesting

Now da story is over! Thnk God... I love d ending..even tho i was so pissed off @ a point nd commenting became boring.... Tnk ya 4 ending it @ episode 72

Dis is rily gud, life is nt always a bed of roses bt one shld always remeba dat every cloud as a silver lining .Gud job val, more ink 2 ur pen

Waow dis lovely i love it i love d end tank u more knownledge

BRAVO. GOD IS REALLY WONDERFUL. LIFE IS FULL OF SUPRISE.

Were u xpecting him 2 wait 4 u?....Lolz!

Let me just make myself the last person to comment on this story. The unfortunate incidents romancing Banji were just 3 much to be true but thank he saw the light at the end of the tunnel. He really shouldn't try anything that'll turn his relationship with the Martins sour cos they've really taken him in like their son

Banji dia is God ooo

Cnt Bliv I'v Got Tears Commin Down My Eyez.. Started d story wit u, but just had time 2finish it.. A Perfect Endin 2a Tragic and Epic Story

NYC piece

Nice one

Jst Lucky Bt Some Unreal Action Is Deir, Wich D Writer Coz Its Nt Easy 2 Compose Such A Tale

so sweet......

What A Hearth Touching Story....... 9ce One Bro & Also To Be My Baddest Broda Of Lyf @coolval More Grease To Ur Elbow Bro

Wowwwwwwww........ Life adventure.. I realy love this story

Nice story with a happy ending though it almost got me pissed of at a time but I commend your work. Keep it up.

Nice start

Wow wat a nice ending

9ce story. Bt 2 b sincere oh boy na life oh. Man don suffer. 4rm 1 wahala 2 anoda chai!!!. I wish 4 a succeess more dan ur own bt nt wit ur suffering (thaa, God 4bid)

Damn! Dream!! I thought dat's for real, so dat u can teach him a lesson dat whn he gets to d next life he will regain his mistakes and re -ajust himself and pray for God's forgiveness. Mahn ur story is awesome, keep it up. More grease to ur writeup.

U Don Done

u be real idiot

wow this is one of d most intresting story av read so far

kudos to u val am impressed

cool story, don't forget to vote for @lizzy22 as miss Coolval 2016 today. thanks

FOLLOX YA

Nice story

this story opt me laughing all day

comical story indeed

Nice story Thumbs up

haha episode two funny sha

Perfect master piece but still wondering what you felt for adaobi though

na Today na today ooo u better run ooo

Oga dreamer

WTF!!!

Wow Joy at last..

Wooow!! Nice one

I will be back

Kwantinew

church exco fire

Nice 💯